IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


■>>  132  B2.2 

■J  uj   *■ 

^   Iffi   i20 


I 


SJ 


\ 


^\^ 


1 


^*# 


Sdsnces 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)E72-4S03 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


\ 


\ 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notas  tachnlquaa  at  bibliographiquaa 


Th«  i 
toth 


Tha  Instituta  has  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  bast 
original  copy  availabia  for  filming.  Faaturas  of  this 
copy  which  may  ba  bibllographically  uniqua, 
which  may  altar  any  of  tha  imagas  in  tha 
raproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  changa 
tha  usual  mathod  of  filming,  ara  chackad  balow. 


□   Colourad  covars/ 
Couvartura  da  coulaur 


I      I   Covars  damagad/ 


D 


D 


D 
D 
D 

D 


[i 


Couvartura  andommagte 


Covars  rastorad  and/or  laminatad/ 
Couvartura  rastauria  at/ou  palllculAa 


I — I   Covar  titia  missing/ 


La  titra  da  couvartura  manqua 


Colourad  maps/ 

Cartas  gtegraphiques  an  coulaur 


□   Colourad  ink  (i.a.  othar  than  blua  or  black)/ 
Encra  da  coulaur  (i.a.  autra  qua  biaua  ou  noira) 


Colourad  platas  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planchas  at/ou  illustrations  an  coulaur 


Bound  with  othar  matarial/ 
Raiit  avac  d'autras  documants 


Tight  binding  may  causa  shadows  or  distortion 
along  intarior  margin/ 

La  re  liura  sarrie  paut  causar  da  I'ombra  ou  da  la 
distortion  la  long  da  la  marga  IntAriaura 

Blank  laavas  addad  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certainas  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissant  dans  la  taxte, 
mais,  lorsqua  ceia  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t4  filmAas. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  la  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'ii  lui  a  titi  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sent  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique.  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  fiimage 
aont  indiqute  ci-dassous. 


I     I   Coloured  pages/ 


Pagaa  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagtes 


□   Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  resteurAes  et/ou  peliicul^es 

nnPages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Lid''^Pages  dicoiortes.  tachaties  ou  piquAes 

□Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ditach^es 

[TT/Showthrough/ 
LLd^  Transparence 

□   Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  inAgale  de  Timpresslon 

□   Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  material  supplimentaire 


Tha 
poas 
ofth 
filmii 


Origi 

bagii 

tha 

sion. 

othai 

firat 

sion. 

or  illi 


Thai 
shall 
TINU 
whici 

IMapi 

diffai 
antiri 
bagir 
right 
raqui 
math 


D 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Adition  disponible 


FTL/Pagas  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
LJj  slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata.  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  filmies  A  nouveau  de  fapon  i 
obtenir  la  meiileure  image  possible. 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmentaires; 


Irregular  pagination  :  vili,  [7]  -  358  p. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  fiim6  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  ItX  22X 


26X 


30X 


J 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


Th«  copy  filmMi  h«r«  hu  b—n  r«produc«d  thanks 
to  th«  g«n«rotity  of: 

Brock  Univtriity 
St.  CatharinM 


L'oxoinpiairo  film*  fut  roproduit  grico  A  la 
gAnArosit*  da: 

Brock  University 
St  CattiarinM 


Tha  imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
poaalbia  eonsidaring  tha  condition  and  iaglbillty 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  Icaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  apacif leatlona. 


Original  copiaa  in  printad  papar  covars  ara  filmad 
baglnning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  with  a  printad  or  llluatmtad  impraa- 
•ipn.  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copiaa  ara  filmad  baglnning  on  tha 
firat  paga  with  a  printad  or  llluatratad  Impraa- 
sion.  and  anding  on  tha  laat  paga  with  a  printad 
or  llluatratad  improaakin. 


Tha  laat  racordad  frama  on  aach  microficha 
shall  contain  tha  symbol  •^(moaning  "CON- 
TINUED").  or  tha  symbol  V  (moaning  "END"), 
whichavar  appliaa. 


Las  imagas  suivantas  ont  M  raproduitas  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin.  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattat*  da  I'axamplaira  film*,  at  an 
conformM  avac  laa  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmaga. 

Laa  axamplairaa  originaux  dont  la  couvartura  vn 
papiar  ast  imprimia  sont  fiimte  mn  comman9ant 
par  la  pramiar  plat  at  an  tarminant  soit  par  la 
darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'iilustration,  soit  par  la  sacond 
plat,  salon  la  caa.  Tous  las  autras  axamplairas 
originaux  sont  fllmis  an  commandant  par  ia 
pramlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'impraaaion  ou  d'iilustration  at  an  tarminant  par 
ia  darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  talla 
amprainta. 

Un  das  symbolaa  suivants  spparaltra  sur  la 
darniAra  imaga  da  chaqua  microficha,  salon  la 
cas:  ia  symbols  -^>  signifla  "A  SUIVRE",  la 
symbols  ▼  signifla  "FIN". 


Mapa.  plataa,  charts,  stc..  may  ba  filmad  at 
diffarant  raduction  ratios.  Thoaa  too  larga  to  ba 
antlraly  included  in  ona  axpoaura  ara  filmad 
beginning  in  tha  uppar  iaft  hand  cornar.  laft  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  aa  many  framaa  as 
raquirad.  Tha  following  diagrams  iiluatrata  tha 
mathod: 


Las  cartas,  pianchas,  tableaux,  ate.  pauvant  Atra 
fiimAs  A  das  taux  d»  reduction  diff Grants. 
Lorsqua  la  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seui  clichA,  il  est  filmA  A  partir 
da  i'angia  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  dii  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'imagea  nAcassaira.  Las  diagrammAs  suivants 
illustrant  ia  mAthoda. 


1 

2 

3 

:  I 


32X 


I  2  3 

4  5  6 


« 


4 


\\ 


[\ 


Enj, 


■■^"iliT  J  C  B-attre. 


r.  ^ 


K 


it* 


'f* 


\\ 


'^: 


- A... 


AUfOBlOaTlArOY 


i?.*. 


py 


* 


1     -KE?.   Kll'H    T  (111  BY, 


r  I  1  ST     MliSSLON  AR  Y 


to 


.3' ■*'■%■'   « 


r*yf  BRlT^^fe  J!*^,-^^XK-  viSfKBICA; 


•:#ir 


1  . 


^^   itIflKVf  WM,  HOSMK'R, 


■* 


lsH'^1 


'» 


/•/ 


,<^A 


•^■r"^'    J 


THIRD    SDITIOXr. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


or 


REV.  ALVIN    TORRY, 


1  «*- 


\ 


FIRST     MISSIONARY 


1 

!3' 


•i 


TO 


4 

i 


THE  SIX  NATIONS  AND  THE  NORTHWESTERN  TRIBES 
OF  BRITISH  NORTH  AMERICA. 


EDITED  BY  REV.  WM.  HOSMER. 


¥ 


AUBURN  ; 
WILLIAM   J.  MOSBB. 

1869. 


210571 


Entered  Moording  to  Act  of  Oon^ress,  In  the  year  1861,  by 

EBV.  AL?1N  TORBT, 
la  the  Clerk**  Office  of  the  Northern  Distrlot  of  New  York. 


V  S 


f:i 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE. 


l^e  reader  of  the  following  pages  will  be  struck  with  the  clear- 
ness and  vigor  which  pervade  them.  The  writer  leaves  nothing 
obscure,  expresses  nothitig  feebly,  and  in  short  gives  us  a  well-sus- 
tained, interesting  narrative  throughout.  We  have  not  elsewhere 
met  with  so  connected  and  intelligible  an  account  of  Methodist 
Missions  among  the  Aborigines  of  Canada.  In  the  rapid  work  here 
sketched,  the  careful  observer  will  see  much  bearing  a  very  close 
resemblance  to  the  recorded  successes  of  the  earliest  christian  preach- 
ers — the  seventy  disciples  and  the  twelve  apostles.  Nor  were  these 
effects  confined  to  mission  fields.  The  same,  or  nearly  the  same 
prooft  of  our  author's  call  to  the  ministry,  appeared  on  every  circuit 
which  he  travelled. 

A  correspondence  in  instruments,  as  well  as  in  results,  is  dso  to 
to  be  noticed.  The  apostles  went  not  from  the  schools,  'jjx-  A*om 
their  secular  pursuits,  to  the  ministry,  and  so  did  the  subject  ct'  this 
work.  In  this,  however,  his  case  was  not  different  fVom  that  of  the 
great  body  of  our  early  preachers.  Those  who  love  to  trace  the  on- 
ward march  of  Christ's  kingdom,  will  greet  this  volume  with  a  cor- 
dial welcome ;  they  will  see  at  a  glance  that  it  reveals,  with  artless 
simplicity,  the  only  way  in  which  true  religion  has  been,  or  can  be 
propagated  in  the  earth. 


t- 


PREFACE. 


for  several  years  my  numerous  fViends  have  been  urging  me  to 
write  out  the  particulars  of  my  labors  among  the  "Six  Nations," 
and  north-western  tribes  of  Indians  in  Canada,  together  with  other 
incidents  of  my  itinerant  life.  Inasmuch  as  I  was  the  first  christian 
missionary  sent  among  the  tribes,  and  as  I  saw  the  commencement 
of  that  great  work  of  God  now  going  on  under  the  supervision  of  • 
the  Wesleyan  Canadian  Methodists,  I  have  endeavored  to  notice  the 
special  providences  of  God  which  led  me  into  the  work ;  and  of  his 
wonder-working  power  in  saving  the  lost  and  wandering  A-om  ruin 
and  eternal  death,  through  the  Gospel  of  his  Son. 

I  have  borrowied  somewhat  largely  fVom  difiTerent  sources,  all, 
however,  intimately  connected  with  my  subject,  and  calculated  to 
make  this  work  interesting  and  profitable  to  the  reader.  If  what 
I  here  present  shall  have  a  tendency  to  wake  up  a  deeper  concern 
in  the  hearts  of  our  ministry  and  membership,  for  the  salvation  of 
the  millions  of  heathen  now  groping  in  pagan  darkness,  and  shall 
cause  a  more  earnest  seeking  for  that  apostolic  faith  and  power 
necessary  for  success  in  the  great  enterprise,  I  shall  consider  my 
labor  not  in  vain. 

Thb  Authob. 


w 


»» 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth— Early  Life— Religious  impressions— Converted  at  seyeuteen 
years  of  age — Call  to  preach — Assisted  by  Rev.  Loring  Grant- 
Leaves  a  widowed  mother  and  her  helpless  family — Junior  Preacher 
on  Cayuga  circuit — Admitted  on  trial  in  the  Genesee  Conference, 
and  appointed  to  Scipio  circuit — Revivals  at  Marcellus,  Bkaneateles, 
Spafford— Sent  to  Long  Point  circuit,  Upper  Canada. Page  7 

CHAPTER  IL 

Condition  of  the  Canadas — Incidents  of  the  journey — Meets  with  Rey. 
Z.  Paddock— Society iit  Long  Point— A  dream— Expects  a  revival — 
Change  of  colleagues — Has  charge  of  the  circuit,  though  not  yet 
twenty-one — The  work  of  reformation  begins  the  first  round — Sixty 
admitted  on  probation — Powerful  meeting — Camp-Meeting — Re- 
markable conversion — Visits  Lodersville — A  revival — Church  built 
by  one  man  and  presented  to  the  society- Opposition — Ministers 
raised  up — Bishop  George  visits  the  Canadas — Chosen  to  travel  with 
the  Bishop — Re-appointed  to  Canada. 20 

CHAPTER  IIL 

Preaches  at  Mount  Pleasant — Opposed  by  the  Hickslte  Quakers — ^A 
convert  alienated — Reclaimed  by  a  sermon — Goes  to  a  Quaker  Settle- 
ment—Debate— Society  formed  and  church  built — ^Asks  to  return  to 
the  States — Request  not  granted — ^Visits  the  Indians  on  Grand  River 
— Second  visit— Conference  at  Vienna — Appointed  to  Grand  River 
mission • 88 


fl 


CONTKNTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

indian  Tribes  of  Canadn— Historical  dutall»— The  Six  Nations— AlU 
anco  with  Groat  Britain— Provided  for  by  tlie  Govurniuuiit— Uriint 
yisits  England— Translates  portions  ot  the  Bible  Into  Mobawli— be- 
comes a  member  of  the  Established  Church— Paganism  abandoned 
by  the  Mohawks,  but  without  embracing  true  religion—The  author's 
plan  of  missionary  labor— Brainard — John  Steward— Indian  council 
— Mohawk  the  general  language— Honesty  of  the  Indians— Dlflleult 
travelling- Near  perishing  from  hunger— Two  Indians,  the  celebrated 
Peter  Jones  and  his  sister,  converted  at  camp-meeting— Great  revival 
among  the  Indians— A  society  formed  and  church  built— Their  mode 
of  worship Paob  60 

CHAPTER  V. 

Indian  customs— Reforms — Conference — Dr.  Clarke's  Commentary- 
Return  to  the  mission — A  Mohawk  Chiefs  reason  for  Joining  the 
Methodists- Exhorts  a  Bishop— The  work  extends  to  other  tribes- 
Peter  Jones  visits  the  river  Credit — Intemperate  habits  of  the  Indi- 
ans— ^They  promise  to  visit  Grand  River 80 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Indians  arrive  at  the  Grand  River  Mission — Many  converted,  and 
among  them  the  mother  of  Peter  Jones — The  Indian  converts  re* 
main  with  the  Mbhawlu — ^Exemplary  Christians 99 

CHAPTER  VII. 

1  he  Munceys  on  the  river  Thames— Letter  from  John  Carey,  a  teacher 
at  Muncey  town,  U.  C. — Resolves  to  visit  that  tribe— Accompanied 
by  Peter  Jones  and  other  Indians — The  Munceys  preparing  for  a 
giand  religions  feast— Ceremonies  and  incidents  of  the  occasion- 
Hostile  demonstrations — Obtains  at  length  a  cordial  reception— A 
school  established — ^Return  to  Grand  River — Large  number  of  con- 
verts—Peter Jones  made  a  Chief— The  Chlppewas  go  to  their  Res* 
ervatlon 106 


CHAPTER  Vm. 

Attends  the  session  of  the  Genesee  Conference — Canada  Conference 
at  Hallowell— A  band  of  Chlppewas  attend — Twenty  converted  in 
one  meeting— Incidents — The  missionary  cause  receives  a  new  im- 
pulse—Personal ei^oyment — The  lion  tamed 125 


OONTENT8. 


▼n 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  MiBslsBaguaB  cBtabllshcd  on  the  Credit— Schools — Dlitrlbniion 
of  annuities — How  drunkenness  was  prevented — The  converted  In* 
dlan  women  refuse  Jewelry — Carpenters  and  masons  sent  to  build 
houses— The  work  spreads— Great  numbers  converted— Letter  to 
the  Methodist  Magazine Paob  186 

CHAPTER  X. 

Returns  home — Leaves  for  Conference — Annual  report  of  the  Confer* 
ence  on  the  Indian  Missions — Letter  fVom  Rev.  Loring  Grant — In- 
crease  of  missionary  funds— Liberality  of  the  Canadians 151 

CHAPTER  XL 

Devotedness  of  the  Indians— The  work  extends— The  state  of  the 
Mlsaion— Letter  of  Dr.  Ryerson— John  Carey  successful  at  Mnncey 
town — ^An  Indian  tries  to  kill  him — He  escapes — Refuses  to 
leave 178 

CHAPTER  XIL 

Stability  of  the  Indian  converts— Causes  of  it — Triumphant  deaths — 
An  Indian  deceived  and  made  drunk  by  the  whites— Commits  sui* 
tide— The  tribe  resolve  to  exclude  all  rum-sellers — ^Worse  than 
diabolical  character  of  the  liquor  traffic 193 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Pioneer  work— Exposure — Health  impaired— Asks  for  release  from 
the  mission — Urged  to  continue — On  his  way  to  Conference  faints 
and  falls  from  his  horse — After  Conference  goes  home  to  the  States 
to  recruit — Returns  to  Canada  invigorated— Again  dangerously  ill 
— Transferred  to  the  Genesee  Conference — Appointed  to  the  Ulysses 
circuit — Goes  to  the  Canada  Conference — Successful  meeting 
at  Salt  Springs- Remarkable  instance  of  presentiment— Henry 
Ryan 203 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Travels  the  Ulysses  circuit  alone — Returned  the  second  year— Has 
Gideon  Laning  and  Schuyler  Hoes  for  colleagues — The  character  of 
Brother  Hoes — He  leaves  the  Church  on  account  of  severe  treat* 
ment — Death  of  the  author's  mother — The  Genesee  Conference 
divided — Retains  his  membership  in  the  Oneida  Conference — Pom- 
pcy  circuit  second  year — Revival  at  Delphi — Controversy — Fabius 
circuit — Revivals  in  many  places — A  battle  with  Universolism — A 
Mormon  convert  reclaimed— Norwich  circuit • 22? 


VHI 


OOin^ENTS. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

Chenango,  Otego  and  Canajohario  circuits— Oneida  Indian  MiBsion— . 
Rise  of  the  Mission— Superannuation — ^Removal  to  Andover,  Alle- 
gany Co.,  N.  Y. — A  revival — Society  formed  and  church  built — Be- 
comes effective — Straightened  circumstances — Again  superannuated 
— Removes  to  South  Onondaga — Remarkable  conversion  of  a 
young  man— Assisted  in  the  purchase  of  a  home — Death  of  rela- 
tiyes Paob  256 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  visit  to  former  fields  of  labor— Cayuga— Ulysses — Canada— Resi- 
dence of  the  late  Peter  Jones— An  account  of  his  last  illness  and 
death— His  character — New  Credit  Mission— Great  changes — Ser- 
mon of  Rev.  Wm.  Case — His  sudden  death— A  memoir  of  him. — 
Incidents — ^Mode  of  worship— Hamilton— Brantfordville 282 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Extent  of  the  Indian  Mission  work — Selections  from  the  correspon- 
dence of  missionaries — The  leaven  reaches  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains — ^An  appeal  from  the  Flathead  Indians — ^Responded  to 
by  Rev.  Jason  Lee i...    S84 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Return  home— Incidents— Camp-meeting  at  Lebanon— Sacred  associa* 
tions— Death  of  a  son— Retrospection— On  the  rock— Joyous  pros- 
pect  .•*•• - 861 


\     • 


w 


'7 


\i 


1 1 


\\ 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth — ^Early  Life — Religious  impressions — Converted  at  seventeen 
years  of  age — Call  to  preach — Assisted  by  Rev.  Loring  Grant — 
Leaves  a  widowed  mother  and  her  helpless  family — Junior  Preacher 
on  Cayuga  ircuit — Admitted  on  trial  in  the  Genesee  Conference, 
and  appointed  to  Scipio  circuit— Revivals  at  Marcellus,  Skaneatr 
eles,  Spafford— Sent  to  Long  Point  circuit,  Upper  Canada. 

I  was  born  July  27,  1797,  in  the  town  of  Stafford, 
county  of  Tolland,  State  of  Connecticut. 

My  parents  were  both  natives  of  this  State.  They 
both  became  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
early  life.  As  yet,  Methodism  had  no  existence  in 
that  part  of  the  State,  but  no  sooner  did  one  of  the 
Methodist  itinerants  visit  the  town  of  my  father's  res- 
idence, and  publish  an  appointment  for  preaching, 
than  he  became  one  of  his  first  hearers  ;  and  so  well 
pleased  was  he  with  this  first  sermon,  that  he  invited 
him  to  preach  at  his  own  house  in  another  part  of  the 
town.  The  minister  accepted  the  invitation,  and  this 
was  the  beginning  of  Methodism  in  old  Stafford, 
Cenn. 

A  reformation  soon  followed  ;  a  society  was  organ- 


8 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


1 


ized  ;  my  parents  became  members,  and  three  of  my 
mother's  brothers  (of  the  Dimmick  family)  became 
ministers.  My  parents  became  members  about  the 
time  I  was  born.  They  emigrated  to  New  York  State 
in  the  year  1801,  and  settled  on  the  Butternut  Creek, 
Otsego  Co.     Here  the  country  was  new  ;  no  Metho- 

r 

dists,  nor  Methodist  preaching  near. 

This  same  year  the  Tioga  circuit  embraced  Unadilla. 
The  preachers  were  Gideon  C.  Knowlton  and  Moses 
Morgan.  These  heralds  of  the  cross  soon  planted 
Methodism  along  the  Unadilla  Kiver,  which  was  only 
four  miles  from  my  father's  residence.  They  estab- 
lished preaching  at  his  house  ;  a  society  was  organized, 
and  a  glorious  reformation  followed.  The  Chenango 
circuit  was  formed  soon  after,  embracing  both  the 
town  of  Unadilla  and  the  Butternuts.  John  P. 
Newman,  David  Dunham,  Matthew  VanHousen,  John 
Husselkus,  Benoni  Harris,  Benj.  Bidlack,  Wm.  Heyer, 
Sylvester  Hill,  Ebenezer  White,*  and  Chas.  Giles, 
were  some  of  the  itinerants  who  visited  and  preached 

"*Ebenezer  White — O,  that  man  of  God  I  Truly  his  memory  is 
blessed— he  was  my  spiritual  father.  I  must  be  allowed  hero  to  speak 
the  language  of  one  who  knew  him  well,  and  who  wrote  his  obituary 
notice. 

"The  term,  'Father  White'  was  used— though  only  forty-three 
years  of  age  when  he  died — out  of  deep  reverence  for  his  piety  and 
usefulness ;  and  it  may  be  said  of  him,  as  was  said  of  Job  of  old 
times,  'When  the  ear  heard  him,' whether  in  social  converse  or  in  the 
public  assembly,  it  blessed  him ;  and  'when  the  eye  saw  him,'  in  all 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


9 


Iry  is 

Ipeak 
luary 


at  my  father's  house,  and  under  whose  ministry  I  re- 
ceived my  first  religious  impressions. 

All  these  have  gone  to  their  final  reward  in  heaven, 
excepting  the  last  mentioned.  He  still  lingers  upon 
our  earthly  shores  ;  but,  doubtless,  will  soon  be  releas- 
ed, to  join  that  holy  band  of  martyrs  who  worship 
around  the  throne  of  God  in  heaven. 

When  I  was  seven  or  eight  years  old,  I  remember 

the  relations  be  sustained  to  his  fellow  beings,  it  bore  witness  he  was 
truly  a  man  of  God. 

"He  had,  naturally,  a  robust  constitution,  but  in  consequence  of  a 
fractured  limb,  his  future  life  was  marked  with  afflictions.  This 
stroke  of  Divine  providence,  which  fell  upou  him  while  questioning 
his  call  to  travel  and  preach  the  Gospel,  he  received  as  an  admonition 
from  heaven. 

"His  daily  sufferings  taught  him  the  bitter  consequences  of  disobe- 
dience, and  proved  a  spur  to  him  in  his  religious  course.  He  was  de- 
voted to  the  work  of  the  Lord;  he  denied  himself;  he  left  all;  even 
the  ties  of  affection  toward  his  dear  family,  though  strung,  did  not 
draw  him  from  the  duties  of  his  charge.  He  made  it  the  business  of 
his  life  to  point  sinners  to  the  cross,  and  to  build  up  the  Church  of 
Christ,  in  which  his  soul  delighted,  in  holiness  and  truth.  He  count- 
ed not  his  own  life  dear,  so  that  he  might  please  God,  who  called  him 
to  the  ministry,  and  be  instrumental  in  doing  good  to  his  fellow  men. 
He  labored— travelling  through  heat  and  cold — when  his  infirmities 
indicated  dissolution  near.  Many,  in  his  condition,  would  have 
pleaded  exemption  from  such  laborious  duties,  but  his  ardent  soul, 
burning  with  an  immortal  flame,  could  not  rest ;  and  when  he  was  nut 
able  to  preach  standing  upon  his  feet^  he  stood  upon  his  knees,  and 
thus,  in  that  humble  posture,  declared  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  In 
his  ministerial  character,  he  was  deservedly  esteemed  as  a  father  and 
a  pattern.  He  was  plain,  artless,  and  solemn,  in  his  style  and  address. 
He  never  studied  to  ring  the  ear  with  pleasant  sounds,  or  dazzle  the 
eye  with  shining  things.  His  aim  was  at  the  heart,  and  the  heart  he 
won.  Conscience  seldom  slept  where  he  preached.  He  loved  the 
souls  of  men,  and  would  not  be  denied.    He  went  deep,  and  swam  far 


10 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


being  powerfully  operated  upon  in  a  great  meeting  at 
my  father's  house.  A  pentecostal  shower  fell  upoD 
the  people.  All  seemed  to  be  overwhelmed  with  the 
j)ower  and  love  of  God  ;  and  I  shared  with  the  rest, 
and  was  happy.  From  this  time  until  I  was  soundly 
converted  to  God,  which  occurred  when  about  seven- 
teen, I  was  inclined  to  read  my  Bible — for  as  soon  as 

in  the  Gospel  sea.  From  his  golden  treasures,  through  the  vehicle 
of  hia  heart,  he  brought  forth  things  new  and  old.  He  was  a  faithful 
shepherd ;  he  never  carried  sand  instead  of  salt  to  the  flock,  nor  fed 
them  with  flowers  instead  of  fruit ;  but  he  fed  them  after  the  great 
Shepherd's  example,  with  the  words  of  eternal  life. 

"He  was  not  only  a  preacher  in  the  pulpit,  but  out  of  it;  he  was  in- 
stant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  reproving  and  exhorting.  One  es- 
sential trait  in  his  ministerial  character,  and  which  distinguished  him 
as  eminently  useful,  was  his  unwearied  labors  in  catechising  and  in- 
structing children.  His  toil  was  crowned  with  marvellous  success, 
and  his  happy  soul  has  often  been  transported  by  hearing  children 
from  eight  years  and  upward,  praising  God  in  the  temple,  and  singing 
hosannas  to  his  name. 

'^He  was  a  lover  of  order  in  the  Church,  and  under  his  administra- 
tion of  discipline,  which  was  strict  and  mild,  the  Church  always  flour- 
ished like  a  garden  of  lilies. 

'^Thus  was  our  beloved  brother  White  eminent  as  a  minister,  yet 
not  less  so  as  a  Christian.  He  ascended  high  in  the  kingdom  of  grace 
— ^possessed  great  faith,  humility,  zeal,  and  love ;  and  in  the  elevation 
of  his  soul  in  spiritual  tilings,  he  learned  to  count  all  things  below  as 
dross. 

"He  was  a  good  counsellor,  a  consoling  friend,  prudent  in  judgment, 
reserved  in  conversation,  discreet  in  behavior,  and  patient  in  s  uttering. 
He  was  a  great  blessing,  not  only  to  his  family  but  also  to  the  Church 
of  Christ.  He  entered  the  itinerant  ranks  in  1803.  He  flUed  eleven 
stations  in  the  old  Genesee  Conference.  He  was  attacked  by  the  pre- 
vailing epidemic,  which  in  about  three  days  terminated  his  useful  life, 
in  the  town  of  Hartwick,  Otsego  Co.,  N.  Y.  About  half  an  hour  be- 
fore he  died,  he  raised  the  window  of  his  room  to  reprove  some  chil- 
dren who  were  playing  in  the  street,  it  being  the  Sabbath  day.  Soon 
after,  he  Laid  down  upon  his  bed,  and  calmly  expired." 


7/ 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


11 


I  became  old  enough  to  read,  one  was  given  me  ;  and 
I  remember  how  much  better  I  understood  it  after 
reading  it  through  by  course,  than  when  reading  it 
promiscuously  ;  and  I  believe  I  shall  bless  God  to  all 
eternity,  that  I  was  favored  with  religious  training  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  fifty  years  ago  ;  and 
that  I  learned  in  the  Methodist  school,  to  distinguish 
between  the  power  of  religion  and  its  form. 

From  the  time  I  received  my  first  religious  impres- 
sions, which  was  at  the  meeting  at  my  father's  house, 
of  which  I  have  spoken,  until  I  became  a  member  of 
the  M.  E.  Churchy  at  sixteen,  my  love  for  Christians, 
and  a  relish  for  the  means  of  grace  increased,  until  I 
received  the  evidence  that  the  Lord  accepted  of  me  as 
his  adopted  son.  This  was  about  six  mouths  after  I 
joined  the  Church  on  trial.  When  brought  into  the 
full  light  and  liberty  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  I  soon 
found  I  was  in  my  greatest  element  when  engaged  in 
the  Lord's  work  of  persuading  men  to  be  Christians, 
and  in  preparing  myself  to  be  useful  in  the  Church 
and  to  the  world. 

I  had  strong  impressions  of  mind,  from  the  time  I 
began  to  give  my  heart  to  God,  that  I  must  preach  ; 
but  I  kept  these  impressions  to  myself  until  interro- 
gated by  Rev.  Loring  Grant,  preacher  in  charge  of  the 
,  Lebanon  circuit  on  which  I  resided. 


12 


AUTOBIOGUAPHY       OP 


I  had  been  called  upon  to  pray  and  exhort  in  the 
public  assemblies,  and  the  Quarterly  Conference  had 
voted  me  a  license  to  exhort,  without  my  asking  for 
it.  I  was  conscious  I  should  have  to  preach,  but  how 
I  could  ever  start  out  as  a  travelling  preacher,  under 
my  embarrassed  circumstances,  was  something  I  could 
not  then  know.  My  father  had  died  suddenly,  and 
through  the  dishonesty  of  one  he  had  confided  in  as 
an  old  friend,  had  lost  all  his  property.  My  mother, 
with  four  children  who  were  too  joung  to  support 
themselves,  was  thus  left  to  the  care  of  myself  and  a 
younger  brother.  But  he  being  from  home,  at  school, 
during  the  winter,  and  working  through  the  summer, 
the  care  of  the  family  devolved  upon  me,  until  Br. 
Loring  Grant,  preacher  in  charge  of  the  circuit  on  which 
I  lived,  called  upon  me  on  his  way  from  Conference, 
and  said,  "Br.  Alvin,  are  you  ready  to  mount  your 
horse  and  enter  the  itinerant  field?"  I  said  to  him, 
"I  have  no  horse."  "Well,"  said  he,  "/  have  a  horse, 
saddle,  bridle,  and  portmanteau,  which  I  will  let  you 
have,  and  you  can  pay  me  when  you  get  able."        ,' 

I  laid  the  matter  before  my  mother  ;  she  said  she 
did  not  know  how  she  could  keep  the  children  together, 
and  get  along  without  me  ;  "but,"  said  she,  "I  must 
not  oppose  nor  discourage  you  in  what  seems  to  be 
your  duty  to  God  and  to  the  Church.     The  Lord  will 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


13 


Lorse, 
you 


provide.      Go,  and  my  prayers  shall  ascend  to  heaven 
for  your  success," 

Accordingly,  having  made  every  necessary  prepara- 
tion for  leaving,  I  bade  farewell  to  my  weeping  moth- 
er, sisters,  and  youngest  brother — who  was  but  four 
years  of  age — mounted  my  horse,  and  set  my  face  for 
the  west.  After  getting  fairly  off,  and  alone  on  my 
horse,  I  gave  vent  to  my  feelings  in  tears.  I  lifted 
up  my  heart  in  prayer  to  Him  who  I  believed  had 
called  me  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  that  he  would 
help  and  bless  me,  and  give  me  favor  in  the  sight  of 
the  people  with  whom  I  was  to  labor.  After  travel- 
ling sixty  miles,  I  reached  Cortlandville,  where  the 
first  quarterly  meeting  was  held  for  Cayuga  circuit. 
I  was  warmly  received  by  brother  and  sister  Grant  ; 
and  George  Harmon,  the  presiding  elder  for  Cayuga 
district,  greeted  me  with  a  fatherly  tenderness.  I 
was  directed  to  take  the  appointments  of  the  circuit, 
and  go  to  work  as  the  junior  preacher.  I  had  only 
received  an  exhorter's  license,  and,  of  course,  the 
ofiicial  board  of  the  circuit,  after  some  months  trial, 
were  to  determine  whether  I  was  competent  to  be  a 
travelling  preacher  or  not. 

None  but  God  knew  what  trials  and  sore  conflicts 
I  had  with  the  powers  of  darkness  during  my  first 
year's  labor  ;  but  the  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight 


14 


AUTOBIOQBAPHT     OF 


of  the  people.  Brother  and  sister  Grant  were  like  a 
tender  father  and  mother  to  me  during  the  whole 
year  ;  and  Br.  Kimherlin,  who  was  supernumerary  on 
the  circuit,  also  treated  me  with  great  kindness,  and 
encouraged  me  to  go  on  in  the  great  work  I  had  en- 
tered upon.  During  this  Conference  year,  the  Lord 
gave  me  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  that  I  was 
doing  the  work  he  had  made  me  for.  On  one  public 
occasion,  while  I  was  preaching,  the  power  of  God  fell 
upon  the  people,  and  before  we  closed  our  exercises, 
several  were  powerfully  converted  to  God.  0,  what 
sweet  and  heavenly  seasons  I  enjoyed  with  the  good 
people  of  old  Cayuga  circuit  !  The  remembrance  of 
those  days  revives  me  now  in  my  declining  years, 
amidst  sufifering  and  poverty.  I  like  to  survey  those 
retreats  in  groves  and  barns,  where  the  Lord  revealed 
himself  to  me  gloriously.  I  remained  on  the  circuit 
until  Br.  Grant  returned  from  the  Conference,  which 
held  its  session  at  Elizabethtown,  U.  C,  where  I  was 
admitted  on  trial,  and  appointed  to  Scipio  circuit, 
which  lay  directly  north  of  the  one  I  was  now  leaving. 

At  this  time,  Genesee  Conference  included  all  the 
territory  now  embraced  in  the  Genesee,  East  Genesee, 
Oneida,  Black  River  and  Wyoming  Conferences,  and 
Upper  and  Lower  Canada. 

During  the  year,  I  had  visited  my   mother,  and 


i  I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


15 


found  that  the  Lord  had,  indeed,  been  providing  for 
her,  and  in  a  way  I  had  not  expected.  My  brother, 
Daniel,  with  my  oldest  sister,  Hannah,  had  embraced 
religion,  and  united  with  the  M.  E.  Church  ;  so  she 
now  had  three  of  the  five  that  were  with  her,  who 
could  unite  with  her  around  the  family  altar  in  prayer 
and  praise  to  God.  Wealthy,  one  younger  than  the  last 
mentioned,  had  experienced  religion  at  a  camp-meet- 
ing which  I  attended.  When  she  emerged  into  the 
light  and  life  of  the  Son  of  God,  her  bodily  strength 
gave  way,  and  she  had  no  use  of  any  of  her  bodily 
powers  excepting  her  voice ;  with  that  she  cried,"Glory, 
glory,  glory,"  for  three  hours,  while  the  multitude  gath- 
ered around,  gazing  upon  her,  for  her  face  shone  like 
the  face  of  an  angel.  She  was,  at  this  time,  but  ten 
years  old,  and  has  long  since  taken  her  place  by  the 
side  of  her  sainted  mother,  fast  by  the  throne  of  God 
in  heaven. 

During  this  Conference  year,  I  had  an  impression 
of  mind  that  I  must  visit  a  certain  village  of  people 
from  house  to  house,  and  talk  and  pray  with  them. 
I  followed  out  the  impression,  and  when  about  half 
through  my  work,  visiting  and  praying  with  the  peo- 
ple, a  gentleman  of  the  village  said  to  me,  "will  you 
preach  to  us  this  evening  V  I  said,  "yes,  if  you  have 
a  house  the  people  can  be  convened  in."     He  said  he 


16 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


would  open  their  new  school-house.  He  did  so,  and 
when  evening  came,  the  people  came  rallying  to  the 
place,  to  see  who  the  crazy  fellow  was  who  had  been 
crying,  ^'Repent  and  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  be  saved."  I  gave  out  my  text,  "Escape  for  thy 
life  ;  tarry  not  in  all  the  plain  ;  escape  to  the  moun- 
tain, lest  thou  be  consumed."  The  word  took  effect ; 
salvation  came  to  the  people  ;  and  in  a  few  months 
a  good  society  was  raised  up,  which  has  remained  to 
this  day.  The  above  mentioned  village  is  Dryden, 
Cortland  county. 

This  year  (1817)  I  found  I  was  to  be  associated 
with  Br.  Zenas  Joues  for  my  colleague.  He  was  a 
good  man,  and  a  spiritual  preacher.  After  having  an 
interview  with  him,  and  receiving  a  plan  of  the  cir- 
cuit, I  found  it  was  as  large  as  the  one  I  had  just 
left.  It  embraced  Scipio,  Cayuga,  Mentz,  Elbridge, 
Jordan,  Manlius,  Onondaga,  Owasco,  Otisco,  Auburn, 
Skaneateles  and  Spafford. 

Through  all  these  towns  we  travelled,  and  preached 
in  every  neighborhood  and  village  where  the  people 
would  give  attention.  It  was  a  four  weeks'  circuit, 
and  all  we  could  do  in  the  preaching  line,  was  to  give 
each  congregation  one  sermon  once  in  two  weeks  ;  and 
this  required  us  to  preach  almost  every  day  in  the 
week,  twice  or  thrice  on  the  Sabbath,  and  long  rides 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


lY 


n 


between.  Thus  we  had  plenty  of  work  in  preaching, 
visiting  and  praying  with  the  people,  and  in  attending 
to  revival  meetings,  which  were  very  common  in  those 
days  of  Methodism. 

In  the  town  of  SpafFord,  we  had  several  week-day 
appointments  in  private  houses,  school-houses  and 
barns.  At  one  of  these  appointments,  in  a  barn,  on 
what  was  called  Spafford  Side-Hill,  was  a  small  congre- 
gation, for  as  yet  we  had  not  got  the  attention  of  the 
people  turned  much  to  the  great  interest  of  the  soul. 

I  had  preached  to  them  but  two  or  three  times  in 
my  turn  round  the  circuit,  before  the  Lord  favored  us 
with  a  glorious  revival.  It  commenced  one  afternoon 
while  I  was  trying  to  preach  to  the  people  assembled 
in  the  barn.  I  gave  out  my  text,  and  when  about 
half  through  with  my  discourse,  there  appeared  at  the 
door  a  young  woman  of  some  seventeen  years.  As 
she  was  entering  the  barn,  to  take  her  seat  with  the 
people  who  were  now  listening  to  the  word  preached, 
she  stopped  suddenly  and  began  to  weep.  The  word 
of  truth  had  taken  fast  hold  of  her  heart,  and  in  a 
moment  or  two,  while  she  was  yet  standing  in  the 
door,  the  Lord  converted  her  soul.  She  shouted  aloud, 
and  passed  from  the  south  door,  through  the  congre- 
gation, to  the  north  door,  to  lay  hold  of  her  father, 
who  was  sitting  near  the  door.      When  he  saw  her 


18 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


t'oining  towards  him  with  a  quick  step,  and  shouting 
'^glory/'  his  first  thoughts  were  to  run,  for  he  made 
uo  profesHiun  of  religion,  but  before  he  had  time  to 
leave  his  seat  she  had  fast  hold  of  him,  and  was  ex- 
horting him  to  give  his  heart  to  Christ. 

This  was  like  the  shock  of  an  earthquake  among 
the  people,  and  the  power  of  God  was  manifested  to 
save  lost  and  perishing  sinners. 

The  father  and  mother  of  this  young  woman,  and 
several  of  her  brothers  and  sisters,  were  converted  to   i 
God  ;    and  this  was  the  beginning  of  Methodism  in    ^ 
Sptifford. 

Another  glorious  revival  began  in  the  town  of 
Marcellus,  in  the  vicinity  of  David  Holmes'.  David 
Holmes  was  a  local  preacher  in  our  Church;  his  wife 
was  a  woman  of  a  powerful  mind,  and  a  devoted 
Christian.  They  have  given  to  the  Methodist  Church 
two  or  three  strong  and  able  ministers  of  the  New  .. 
Testament.  From  this  revival  was  raised  up  one 
of  the  most  noble  bands  of  young  men  and  women 
that  I  have  ever  known  ;  and  who  can  tell  the 
amount  of  good,  that,  during  the  past  forty  years, 
has  grown  out  of  this  revival  I  When  I  beat  up 
for  volunteers  at  the  commencement  of  the  refor- 
mation in  brother  Holmes'  barn,  brother  Stephen 
Cobb  was  the  first  to  give  in  his  name  for  member- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


19 


ship.  He  has  not  only  beon  a  succeisful  minister  for 
many  years,  but  two  oi  liis  sons  are  able  and  success- 
ful itinerants  in  our  Church. 

During  this  year  I  was  invited  to  preach  at  Skan- 
eateles  village.  I  was  obliged  to  preach  on  a  week- 
day evening.  The  word  of  truth  took  effect,  and  we 
soon  organized  a  society.  This,  on  the  whole,  was  a 
good  year.  I  labored  in  harmony  with  my  colleague  to 
the  close  of  the  Conference  year.  I  attended  the  Con- 
ference, which  held  its  session  on  the  banks  of  Cayuga 
Lake.  At  the  close  of  this  Conference,  I  was  read  off 
for  Long  Point  circuit,  U.  C.  After  receiving  my 
appointment,  I  visited  my  mother,  divided  my  hun- 
dred with  her,  and  prepared  for  my  journey  to  the 
then  far  off  regions  of  the  dominions  of  George  the 
Third.  . 


I 


CHAPTER  II. 

Condition  of  the  Canadas— Incidents  of  the  journey— Meets  with 
EcT.  Z.  Paddock — Society  at  Long  Point — A  dr-jam — Expects  a  re- 
vival— Change  of  colleagues— Has  charge  of  the  circuit,  though 
not  yet  twenty-one —The  work  of  reformation  begins  the  first 
round — Sixty  admitted  on  probation — Powerful  meeting — Camp- 
Meeting — ^Remarkable  conversion — Visits  Lodersville — A  revival — 
Church  built  by  one  man  and  presented  to  the  society — Opposition 
— Ministers  raised  up — Bishop  George  visits  the  Canadas — Chosen 
to  travel  with  the  Bishop — Re-appointed  to  Canada. 

The  war  of  1812  had  spread  desolation  through 
the  provinces,  but  the  English,  in  order  to  repair  the 
damaf)^es  done  the  inhabitants,  and  to  induce  immigra- 
tion, offered  one  hundred  acres  of  land  to  every  set- 
tler who  would  clear  a  small  place,  build  a  log  house, 
and  live  in  it.  These  inducements  brought  thousands 
from  the  European  kingdoms,  and  new  townships  were 
filled  up  with  families  from  England,  Ireland,  Scot- 
land, Wales,  and  the  United  States. 

Hundreds,  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
these  newly  settled  towns,  were  without  the  Gospel 
and  holy  sacraments,  except  when  the  Methodist  itin- 
erants occasionally  visited  them. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


21 


At  this  time,  there  were  only  two  Presiding  Elders 
in  the  Canadas,  and  they  took  the  supervision  of  the 
whole  work.  They  were  William  Case  and  Henry 
Ryan,  and  to  them  constant  applications  were  made, 
from  the  people  of  the  new  settlements,  for  preachers. 
The  fields  were  all  whitening  to  the  harvest.  The 
Genesee  Conference  was  under  obligations  to  supply 
these  perishing  thousands  with  the  Word  of  Life,  by 
sending  them  the  men  of  their  own  body  who  were 
prepared  to  make  sacrifices,  endure  hardships  and  suf- 
fering for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and 
who  counted  not  their  own  lives  dear,  if  they  could 
but  please  God  and  win  souls  to  Christ.  This  year, 
1818,  Br's  Case  and  Ryan  attended  the  Conference 
above  named,  and  requested  the  Presiding  Bishop  to 
select  from  the  Conference,  a  troop  of  young  men  for 
the  Canadas. 

It  was  done,  and  as  soon  as  the  Conference  closed 
its  session,  they  mounted  their  horses  and  started.  I 
was  among  the  number  whose  fields  of  labor  were  as- 
signed them  in  the  British  provinces.  Our  equipage 
for  the  battle  field,  was  a  port-manteau  and  valise  ;  in 
them  we  stowed  our  wearing  apparel,  Bible,  hymn- 
book,  and  what  other  books  we  were  able  to  get ;  and 
but  a  few  dollars  in  our  pockets.  Our  outward  dress 
and  appearance,  when  mounted,  gave  us  the  name  of 
"The  Methodist  Cavalrv." 


r~ 


22 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


A  single  man's  salary,  in  those  days,  was  from  sev- 
enty to  a  hundred  dollars,  if  he  could  get  it  from  the 
people  among  whom  he  labored.  With  this  he  had  to 
equip  himself  with  a  horse,  saddle,  bridle,  port-man- 
teau,  valise,  and  a  small  library  of  books.  ' 

After  travelling  one  hundred  miles,  our  company 
was  reinforced  by  the  addition  of  one  to  our  number, 
Br.  Z.  Paddock,  now  of  Wyoming  Conference,  and 
who  has  since  become  D.  D.  He  was  on  his  way  to 
his  field  of  labor,  assigned  him  by  the  Bishop.  His 
pleasant  and  enlivening  conversation,  mingled  with  a 
deep,  devotional  spirit,  added  greatly  to  our  social  and 
religious  enjoyment,  and  cheered  us  on  our  march  to 
our  distant  fields  of  labor.  We  were  privileged  with 
his  company  only  three  days,  as  he  had  then  reached 
his  destination,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Niagara  river. 
We  parted  in  tears,  wishing  and  praying  for  each 
other's  success  in  cultivating  Immanuel's  land,  and  in 
bringing  souls  to  Christ. 

Often,  while  far  away  among  strangers,  did  my  mind 
revert  to  those  pleasant  hours  which  were  passed  with 
such  congenial  spirits  ;  and  often  while  toiling  and  la- 
boring in  the  dominions  of  King  George,  did  memory 
revert  to  those  pleasant  communings,  and  thus  cheer 
me  on  my  way. 

We  now  pursued  our  journey  till  we  reached  the 


REV.      ALVIN      TORRY. 


23 


waters  of  Niagara,  having  travelled  already  two  hun- 
dred miles.  Crossing  over,  we  entered  the  Canadas 
at  Queenstown,  a  little  below  where  the  great  battle 
was  fought  during  the  war  of  1812,  in  which  the 
brave  and  noble  Gen.  Brock  and  his  aid-de-camp.  Col. 
McDonald,  were  shot  from  their  horses  within  a  few 
moments  of  each  other,  by  American  riflemen  ;  and 
whose  remains  are  interred  beneath  a  monument  of 
marble,  near  the  spot  where  the  last  named  officer  fell 
dead  from  his  horse.  We  stopped  to  survey  the  battle 
ground  where  so  many  brave  men  lost  their  lives, 
through  the  mismanagement  of  their  commanding  of- 
ficer. 

Here  I  took  leave  of  my  brethren,  they  going  to  the 
north  and  I  bearing  off  to  the  west.  I  still  had  over 
sixty  miles  to  travel  before  reaching  my  circuit,  and 
among  entire  strangers  ;  but  I  found  them  very  kind, 
and  as  hospitable  as  those  of  my  native  State. 

When  within  about  twelve  miles  of  Long  Point, 
the  oldest  settled  place  in  that  part  of  the  Canadas, 
and  which  gave  its  name  to  the  circuit  which  I  was  to 
travel,  I  entered  a  small  valley  where  was  a  little  vil- 
lage, called  Lodersville — it  had  received  its  name  from 
a  wealthy  merchant  of  the  place,  who  owned  a  large 
distillery  there,  and  who  had  in  his  employ  and  under 
his  control,  a  large  number  of  men.     Neither  the 


24 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


merchant  nor  his  men  professed  religion,  and  I  found, 
on  inquiry,  that  it  had  been  given  over  and  abandoned 
by  both  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  ;  the  former  of 
whom  had  commenced  building  a  church,  but  when 
half  finished,  had  left  it  to  the  moles  and  bats.     , 

I  turned  my  eyes  towards  it  as  I  passed  through  the 
village,  and  said  to  myself,  "I  must  make  an  effort  to 
save  this  people,  as  soon  as  circumstances  will  permit/* 
I  went  on  to  my  field  of  labor — found  the  class-leader 
of  a  small  society  at  Long  Point,  who  received  me 
kindly,  and  directed  me  to  the  dwelling  of  a  local 
preacher  in  our  Church,  Dan  Freeman,  who  I  found 
had  been  an  itinerant  in  the  early  days  of  Methodism 
in  the  United  States,  but  had  taken  up  his  residence 
here.  I  found  him  a  good  brother,  in  good  circum- 
stances, and  with  a  most  amiable  family.  They  bade 
me  welcome  to  all  that  was  calculated  to  make  my- 
self and  horse  comfortable. 

One  night,  while  at  Br.  Freeman's,  I  dreamed  a 
great  fire  broke  out  on  Long  Point  plains,  and  seemed 
to  light  up  the  whole  country  around.  When  I  awoke, 
I  said,  we  shall  have  a  reformation  through  this 
country.  When  the  family  called  me  to  breakfast,  I 
told  them  my  dream  and  said,  we  shall  have  a  refor- 
mation soon  through  this  country. 

I  found  I  was  to  be  associated  with  an  aged  brother 


■i 


m 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


25 


for  my  colleague,  David  Yeoman  ;  but  he  did  not  re- 
main long  on  the  circuit,  as  the  Presiding  Elder  re- 
moved him  to  another  part  of  the  province,  and  sent 
on  a  Br.  Jackson,  who  was  not  what  I  wanted  for  a 
colleague.  He,  after  several  years  travelling  under  the 
direction  of  the  Genesee  Conference,  left  our  Church, 
and  showed  by  his  works  that  his  heart  was  not  right 
with  God. 

My  experience  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  was 
small,  for  I  was  not  yet  twenty-one,  but  my  Presiding 
Elder  said  I  must  consider  myself  in  charge  of  the 
field  of  labor  in  which  I  was  at  work.  My  first  ap- 
pointment was  at  a  small,  unfinished  meeting  house, 
on  Long  Point  plains.  Before  entering  upon  my  Sab- 
bath labors,  I  retired  to  the  grove  to  ask  the  Lord  to 
bless  and  prosper  me  in  my  work  of  winning  souls  to 
Christ.  I  took  for  my  text,  "And  now  if  you  will 
deal  kindly  and  truly  with  my  Master,  tell  me  ;  and  ii 
not,  tell  me  ;  that  1  may  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to 
the  left." 

The  Lord  helped  me  and  gave  Eje  tokens  for  good  ; 
and  before  I  had  gone  one  round  on  my  circuit,  the 
Lord  began  to  convert  sinners  and  reclaim  back- 
sliders. 

Our  circuit  extended  into  many  of  the  new  settle- 
ments which  were  difficult    of    access,   by   reason 


w 


26 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


of  the  badness  of  the  roads  and  the  large,  un- 
bridged  streams  of  water,  we  were  obliged  to  pass  in 
getting  to  them  ;  and  after  reaching  them,  the  ac- 
commodations, for  both  man  and  beast,  were  very 
jioor,  the  people  living  mostly  in  small  shanties  ;  but 
so  hungry  were  they  for  the  Word  of  Life,  that  when 
we  entered  their  dwellings,  they  would  greet  us  with 
tearful  eyes,  and  express  a  desire  to  make  us  as  com- 
fortable  as  possible. 

I  had  not  gone  once  around  my  extensive  circuit, 
when  the  work  of  reformation  began  ;  and  in  one 
round,  I  admitted  into  the  Church  sixty  on  probation. 
The  most  of  these  were  new  converts. 

At  Long  Point,  Br.  Ephraim  Tisdale,  who  was  one 
of  the  first  Methodists  in  Canada,  and  the  leader  of 
the  society  there,  had  fitted  up  a  large  room  in  one 
part  of  his  house  for  meeting,  and  in  which  he  had 
preaching  once  in  two  weeks,  and  regular  service  every 
Sabbath.  He  had  a  numerous  family,  and  several  of 
his  sons  and  daughters,  with  his  pious  companion, 
were  members  of  our  Church  ;  and  several  of  his  sons 
and  grandsons  are  now  ministers  in  the  M.  E.  Church. 
The  father  and,  mother  of  this  noble  r/.nd  pious  fam- 
ily years  since  joined  the  Church  triumphant,  and  are 
receiving  their  reward  for  their  kindness  and  liberality 
to  the  servants  of  Christ. 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


21 


At  an  evening  meeting  at  this  brother's  house, 
while  trying  to  dispense  the  Word  of  Life  to  the  peo- 
ple, the  mighty  power  of  God  came  down  upon  the 
congregation,  and  two  stout,  able-bodied  young  men 
were  brought  trembling  upon  the  floor,  crying  for 
mercy.  They  were  brothers  ;  and  one  of  them  seemed 
in  such  agony  of  mind  that  he  stretched  himself  upon 
the  floor,  crying,  "The  Lord  charges  me  with  his 
death."  Others,  all  around  the  room,  were  crying  for 
mercy,  or  praising  God  for  his  redeeming  and  saving 
power.  This  meeting  lasted  all  night,  and  the  young 
man  whose  agony  was  so  great,  continued  in  this 
death-like  struggle  until  the  morning  light  appeared. 
Just  as  the  king  of  day  rolled  up  the  eastern  hori- 
zon, and  threw  his  first  beams  aslant  the  earth,  the 
sun  of  righteousness  shone  into  his  heart,  and  he 
sprang  to  his  feet,  with  his  soul  filled  unutterably  full 
of  glory  and  of  God.  His  face  shone  with  a  heavenly 
smile,  and  his  tongue  was  loosed  to  tell  the  wonders 
of  redeeming  grace  and  dying  love. 

The  other  brother  had  found  peace  to  his  soul,  but 
was  differently  exercised  ;  they  both  became  faithful 
members  of  our  Church,  and  one  of  them  a  zealous 
find  successful  minister  of  the  Canada  Conference. 

The  number  converted  during  this  night  I  am  not 
now  able  to  give  ;  but  this  mighty  flame  spiead  rapidly, 


28 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


and  we  soon  commenced  a  camp-meeting  within  the 
bounds  of  our  charge,  and  God  was  with  us  in  great 
power.  A  company  of  rowdies  from  a  distance  came 
on  to  the  ground  during  the  meeting,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  disturbing  us.  They  had  chosen  one  of  their 
number  as  leader,  but  soon  after  enteri'^g  the  encamp- 
ment, he  was  arrested  by  the  mighty  power  of  God. 
He  tried  to  leave  the  ground,  but  suddenly  fell,  and 
lay  all  night  as  stiff  and  cold  as  a  dead  man.  In  the 
morning  animal  life  returned,  and  he  was  able  to 
walk  around ;  and  his  countenance  showed  that  a 
great  change  had  taken  place  in  his  mind.  His  jaws 
were  set,  and  he  could  neither  open  his  mouth  nor 
speak,  until  towards  noon,  when  he  said  he  had  seen 
heaven  and  hell ;  he  was  remarkably  solemn  and  de- 
votional. Our  camp-meeting  closed  up  gloriously,  and 
the  Lord  was  with  us  in  great  power,  to  save  lost 
sinners  from  death. 

I  now  resolved  to  visit  the  people  of  Lodersville, 
who  had  been  on  my  mind  from  the  time  I  first  passed 
through  the  village,  on  my  entrance  into  the  province. 
By  my  orders,  an  appointment  for  preaching  at  the 
old,  unfinished  church,  had  been  given  out,  and  when 
I  entered,  I  found  a  respectable  and  intelligent  con- 
gregation assembled.  I  stepped  upon  a  platform 
which  elevated  me  above  the  people,  knelt  down  and 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


29 


prayed,  and  then  sung  some  appropriate  verses. 
While  singing,  I  perceived  I  had  gained  their  atten- 
tion ;  and  during  my  sermon,  I  saw  the  truth  had 
taken  fast  hold  of  the  hearts  of  many  in  the  congre- 
gation, and  I  knew  the  Lord  would  save  this  people. 
As  soon  as  I  closed,  I  was  obliged  to  mount  my  horse 
and  start  for  my  afternoon  appointment  ;  but  be- 
fore leaving,  I  told  the  people  that  in  four  weeks,  the 
Lord  willing,  I  would  preach  to  them  again.  So  ex- 
tensive was  my  circuit,  and  so  great  the  work 
already  on  my  hands,  I  found  I  could  not  preach  to 
them  sooner.  When  the  day  arrived  for  the  next 
meeting  with  them,  I  was  enabled  to  reach  their  vil- 
lage at  the  hour  appointed.  As  I  was  making  for  the 
old  church,  I  was  met  by  a  man  who  told  me  that  the 
people  were  assembled  in  a  large,  unfinished  house,  in 
the  Centre,  and  said  he  would  take  care  of  my  horse. 
All  this  was  by  the  order  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Loder.  I 
entered  the  house,  and  found  a  fine  congregation,  well 
seated,  waiting  for  the  minister.  I  immediately  com- 
menced our  religious  exercises,  and  the  Lord  was  with 
us  in  great  power.  The  people  melted  down  like  wax 
before  the  fire.  Weeping,  and  cries  of,  "What  shall 
I  do  to  be  saved,"  were  heard  from  every  part  of  the 
congregation  ;  and  before  I  closed  the  meeting,  I  read 
the  "General  Rules"  of  our  Societies,  as  found  in  the 


30 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


Discipline,  and  said,  *'A11  who  are  willing  to  be 
governed  by  these  Bible  rules,  and  wish  to  be  joined 
together  in  Church  fellowship,  will  rise  up."  Over 
twenty  rose  and  gave  in  their  names.  Among  these 
were  Mrs.  Loder,  her  only  child,  a  very  amiable 
daughter  of  sixteen,  a  sister,  who  was  an  inmate  of 
her  family,  and  a  young  gentleman  who  was  clerk  in 
Mr.  Loder's  store. 

After  closing  our  meeting,  which  was  lengthy,  Mr. 
Loder  invited  me  to  his  house,  saying  that  he  had  or- 
dered my  horse  taken  care  of.  I  went.  After  seating 
ourselves  in  his  parlor,  he  said,  "Mr.  Torry,  I  am  glad  ' 
you  have  succeeded  so  well  in  organizing  a  Church 
among  us  to-day ;  and  I  am  pleased  that  my  family 
have  become  members  of  the  same,  and  whe ;  I  shall 
become  fit,  I  intend  to  be  one  among  you.  And  now 
we  want  a  decent  house  to  worship  in,  and  I  am  de- 
termined to  build  one.  I  can  do  it  without  asking  for 
a  cent  from  any  one." 

The  Lord  wrought  gloriously  for  this  people.  Mr. 
Loder  built  a  neat,  good  sized  house,  finished  it  to 
the  turn  of  the  key,  and  I  was  called  upon  to  preach 
one  of  the  dedication  sermons. 

About  this  time,  I  was  requested  to  preach  the 
funeral  sermon  of  an  aged  Presbyterian  minister,  who 
lived  within  the  bounds  of  our  circuit.     This  aged 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


81 


man  had  been  preaching  about  forty  years.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  settlers  of  Upper  Canada,  and  had  a 
numerous  family  of  children  and  grand-children.  He 
was  properly  a  Calvinist  of  the  Old  School,  and  was 
not  inclined  to  let  Methodist  ministers  jjreach  within 
the  bounds  of  his  parish;  but  when  he  died,  I  was 
sent  for,  though  twenty  miles  away,  to  preach  his 
funeral  sermon.  The  services  were  held  in  the  same 
house  that  he  had  preached  in  forty  years.  A  large 
circle  of  relatives,  with  his  Church  and  the  citizens  of 
the  surrounding  country,  had  come  to  pay  their  last 
respects  to  this  aged  and  respected  citizen. 

I  felt  that  I  needed  special  help  from  above  on  this 
occasion.  My  desire  and  prayer  was,  that  I  might  be 
the  means  of  doing  this  people  some  good.  The  Lord 
did  assist  me  to  preach,  and  to  go  through  with  the 
services,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  friends  of  the  de- 
ceased, and  I  was  invited  to  preach  to  them  again.  I 
did  so,  and  in  a  short  time  organized  a  society,  with 
which  nearly  all  of  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  united,  and  in  less  than  six  months  we  had 
built  a  respectable  house  for  worship,  and  Methodism 
took  fast  hold  of  the  hearts  of  the  people  in  that 
place. 

We  were  constantly  enlarging  our  circuit,  by  pen- 
etrating newly  settled  neighborhoods,  and  the  word  of 


32 


AUTOBKMillA  rH  Y      OF 


\    I 


truth  took  immediate  ellvct  n[)()n  the  hearts  of  the 
peoj)le  t)  whom  it  wan  dispensoil.  At  one  of  these 
new  settlements,  on  the  west  part  of  our  circuit, 
called  Talbcrt-street,  the  spirit  of  awakening  began. 
In  the  same  place  lived  two  men,  who  i)rofe88ed  to  bo 
Presbyterian  ministers,  and  who  seemed  to  think  it 
was  their  privilege  to  say  just  what  they  pleased 
about  Methodism  and  Methodist  ministers.  They  had 
told  the  people  that  I  was  as  well  calculated  to  de- 
ceive as  the  devil,  and  that  Methodism  was  a  system 
of  error.  They  came  to  one  of  my  meetings,  and  I 
gave  out  for  my  text,  "We  are  journeying  unto  the 
place  of  which  tlie  Lord  said,  I  will  give  it  you ;  come 
thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good,  for  the  Lord 
hath  spoken  good  concerning  Israel."  When  about 
half  through  my  discourse,  a  woman  who  had  not  pro- 
fessed religion,  nor  appeared  serious  before  this  meet- 
ing, seemed  to  be  deeply  affected,  and  springing  from 
her  seat,  began  to  shout,  "Glory,  glory  to  God." 
When  she  had  given  vent  to  her  full  soul,  she  wheeled 
around,  and  facing  those  persecuting  ministers,  began 
exhorting  them  to  repentance  before  God,  "for,"  said 
she,  "you  have  been  persecuting  this  minister  of 
Christ,  and  speaking  against  this  blessed  religion  en- 
joyed by  these  Methodists,  and  which  now  makes  my 
soul  so  happy."     During  her  exhortation,  I  of  course 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


33 


paused,  and  blessed  God  for  his  wonder-working  power 
upon  the  hearts  of  these  people.  The  ministers 
turned  pale,  and  were  glad  to  retreat  from  the  house 
of  God.  0,  what  a  victory  was  achieved  at  this  meet- 
ing !  That  woman,  with  her  family,  became  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Church,  and  they  were  good  soldiers  of  the 
cross.  The  word  of  life  here  was  like  fire  in  a  dry 
stubble. 

From  Long  Point  circuit  went  forth  some  of  the 
most  able  and  successful  preachers  the  Canadas  have 
been  favored  with.  From  one  family  at  Long  Point, 
Col.  flyerson's,  five  sons  became  itinerants,  and  mem- 
bers of  the  Canada  Conference,  and  several  of  them 
are  now  efficient  and  successful  preachers  in  the  prov- 
inces. Toward  the  close  of  this  Conference  year. 
Bishop  George  visited  the  Canadas,  and  appointments 
for  him  were  published  through  Upper  Canada,  as  far 
north  as  Kingston.  He  commenced  his  labors  upon 
Long  Point  charge,  and  preached  at  our  last  quarterly 
meeting  for  the  year,  and  his  visit  and  preaching  were 
a  great  blessing  to  us  all.  The  Bishop,  in  those  days, 
rode  horseback,  as  did  all  other  Methodist  itinerants  ; 
he  therefore  requested  the  Presiding  Elder  of  Upper 
Canada  district,  Henry  Ryan,  to  furnish  him  with 
one  of  his  preachers,  that  he  might  accompany  him 
through  the  province.      Br.  Ryan  told  him  to  choose 


34 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


for  himself,  from  a  number  who  were  attending  quar- 
terly meeting,  and  he  would  have  his  place  supplied 
during  his  absence.  He  accordingly  chose  me.  This 
pleased  me  right  well,  for  I  thought  I  should  now  have 
an  opportunity  of  profiting  by  his  preaching,  praying, 
and  able  counsels.  Accordingly,  we  mounted  our 
horses  and  set  off.  I  found  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
making  remarks  on  almost  everything  that  appeared 
beautiful  and  lovely  in  nature.  Occasionally  he  would 
relate  some  facts  connected  with  his  history,  and  which 
were  calculated  to  instruct  and  benefit  myself,  yet  he 
always  appeared  solemn  and  devotional.  When  he 
entered  a  house  to  put  up  for  the  night,  he,  after 
speaking  with  the  family  in  a  very  familiar  and  fath- 
erly manner,  would  ask  for  a  room  to  which  he  might 
retire  ;  or  if  he  perceived  there  were  no  conveniences 
of  this  kind,  which  often  happened,  he  would  take  his 
Bible  and  retire  to  some  grove,  where  he  might  read, 
pray  and  meditate  undisturbed.  During  the  day  on 
which  he  preached,  it  was  seldom  any  one  could  have 
access  to  him  until  the  public  services  were  over. 

He  was  very  reserved  in  conversation,  and  seemed 
deeply  afflicted  with  any  one,  whether  of  the  ministry 
or  laity,  who  evinced  a  spirit  of  levity.  I  said  to  him 
one  day,  "Bishop,  since  entering  the  ministry,  I  have 
become  fully  satisfied  that  I  cannot  do  as  some  of  our 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


35 


ministers  do  ;  some  of  them  even,  who  are  called 
great  miuisters.  If  I  allow  myself  to  spend  hours  in 
light  and  trifling  conversation,  or  in  relating  some 
funny  anecdote  which  will  net  the  company  in  a  roar 
of  laughter,  dissipation  of  mind  immediately  follows, 
and  the  sweet  and  heavenly  influences  of  Christ  are 
grieved  away  from  my  heart,  and  I  am  left  like  Sam- 
son, when  shorn  of  his  locks.  And  I  have  spent  days 
in  darkness,  regretting  and  repenting,  and  not  until  1 
had  resolved  to  be  more  guarded  in  future,  could  I 
regain  the  favor  of  God.  To  carry  out  my  plan  more 
fully,  when  I  am  in  such  company,  or  visiting  families 
that  think  a  minister  should  spend  most  of  his  time 
in  common  chit-chat,  I  immediately  abscond,  and 
spend  my  leisure  time  in  prayer,  or  reading  my  Bible, 
and  such  other  books  as  I  have.  For  this  the  people 
complain  of  me,  and  say  I  would  be  more  popular  if 
I  would  be  more  like  themselves,  and  not  so  reserved 
and  melancholy." 

After  hearing  me  through,  he  said :  "You  are  right. 
When  I  first  entered  the  ministry,  I  found  I  could  not 
spend  my  time  even  as  older  ministers  did,  and  make 
that  advancement  in  holiness  which  the  Lord  requires 
of  all,  both  preachers  and  people.  When  we  are  happy 
in  the  love  of  God  we  will  be  cheerful,  yet  grave  and 
solemn,  and  such  a  spirit  becomes  all  people  who  are 


*: 


% 


36 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


SO  soon  to  close  their  probationary  existence,  and  try 
the  realities  of  an  unending  eternity. 

*'  'No  time  for  mirth  or  trifling  here, 

If  time  so  soon  is  gone.'  '^-  * 

"Well,"  said  he,  "after  struggling  along  for  two  or 
three  years,  I  fell  in  company  with  an  aged  minister 
who  set  me  on  the  right  track,  and  I  have  followed  his 
advice  ever  since,  and  have  been  saved ;  and  brother, 
I  advise  you  to  move  steadily  on  in  the  way  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  is  leading  you,  and  you  will  be  guided 
into  all  truth."  He  said  moreover,  "How  ministers 
can  pursue  a  different  course,  a  course  popular  with ' 
many  of  our  people,  and  preach  in  the  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power,  is  more  than  I  can 
tell.  Indeed,  their  effort  is  not  preaching,  but  talking, 
and  this  is  why  our  people  are  not  more  holy ; 
why  Zion  languishes  and  sinners  are  not  saved." 
The  Bishop  said  further  to  me,  "brother,  if  the  people 
persecute  you  for  your  serious,  devotional,  retired 
course,  glory  in  it,  but  never  yield  to  friend  or  foe, 
and  God  will  bless  you." 

After  the  Bishop  had  performed  his  mission  in  the 
Canadas,  we  put  aboard  a  sloop  at  Kingston,  crossed 
over  Lake  Ontario,  and  landed  at  Ogdensburg.  From 
thence  we  went  to  Watertown,  where  I  left  the  Bishop, 
and  steered  a  direct  course  for  home,  at  my  mother's 


REV.      ALVIN      TORRY. 


37 


My  youngest  sister,  Lydia,  had  passed  over  the  river 
death  during  my  absence,  but  my  mother  said  she 
believed  she  had  made  safe  the  haven  of  eternal  rest. 
After  spending  a  few  days  with  my  mother,  and  leav- 
ing a  part  of  what  the  people  whom  I  served  had 
given  me,  for  her  support,  I  went  on  to  our  Confer- 
ence, and  again  received  an  appointment  for  Canada. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Preaches  at  Mount  Pleasant— Opposed  by  the  Hicksite  Quakers— A 
convert  alienated — Reclaimed  by  a  sermon — Goes  to  a  Quaker  Set- 
tlement— Debate — Society  formed  and  church  built — Asks  to  return 
to  the  States — ^Request  not  granted — Visits  the  Indians  on  Grand 
River — Second  visit— Conference  at  Viennar— Appointed  to  Grand 
River  mission. 

On  reaching  the  Westminster  circuit,  I  found  a  field 
of  labor  more  extensive  and  laborious  than  the  one  I  had 
left.  I  was  placed  alone  on  this  circuit,  and  as  I  passed 
around  to  the  appointments  left  me  by  my  predecessor, 
I  found  there  were  continued  calls,  from  the  newly 
settled  parts  of  the  country  for  preaching,  and  truly 
could  we  say,  "The  harvest  is  great,  but  the  laborers 
are  few."  I  had  but  little  time  for  rest.  While 
preaching  at  a  place  called  Mount  Pleasant,  from  the 
text,  "Quench  not  the  Spirit,"  a  young  man  was 
awakened  and  soon  converted,  who  afterward  became 
a  member  of  the  Canada  Conference,  and,  T  believe, 
is  still  in  active  service,  and  an  efficient  preacher. 

We  had  formed  a  small  society  in  one  of  the  new 
settlements,  where  was  but  one  house  convenient  for 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


39 


preaching,  and  this  was  owned  by  a  brother,  who,  be- 
fore experiencing  religion  and  joining  our  Church,  was 
inclined  to  Quakerism.  His  father,  who  lived  near 
him,  was  what  some  term  a  "Hickory  Quaker."  He 
was  opposed  to  his  son's  remaining  in  the  Church, 
partly  because  he  wished  to  break  up  the  Methodist 
society  in  that  place,  and  partly  because  his  son  had 
to  feed  the  minister  and  his  horse.  So  the  old  man 
went  to  work  at  his  son  to  convince  him  that  the  Old 
Testament,  the  Sabbath,  baptism,  and  the  sacraments, 
were  of  no  particular  use  under  the  present  dispensa- 
tion ;  and  this  doctrine  which  he  called  Quakerism,  he 
finally  made  his  son  believe  to  be  true.  On  anl/ing 
at  the  settlement,  I  found  this  brother  had  been  at 
work  with  his  team  on  the  Sabbath.  As  I  had  an 
appointment  for  the  evening  at  his  house,  I  called 
upon  him  as  usual,  and  perceiving  he  received  me 
coolly,  I  sat  down  and  said  to  him,  "brother,  I  under- 
stand you,  with  your  team,  work  on  the  Sabbath  as 
on  other  days."  "Yes,"  he  said,  he  "thought  the 
Sabbath  no  better  than  any  other  day."  As  I  cast 
my  eye  around  the  room  I  saw  the  family  Bible  was 
gone,  and  the  New  Testament  had  taken  its  place. 
"Well,"  I  said,  "then  you  have  really  embraced 
Quakerism  ?"  "Yes,  and  I  wish  to  withdraw  from  the 
M.  E.  Church."     "You  should  have  asked  for  dismis- 


/', 


■% 


a*.^* 


40 


V^i 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


sion  from  our  Church,"  said  I,  "before  you  violated, 
not  only  the  laws  of  the  Church,  but  of  God  and 
uian,  in  working  on  the  holy  Sabbath.  My  duty  will 
require  me  to  call  you  to  an  account  before  the  so- 
ciety, and  if  you  do  not  repent  of  your  sins,  and  make 
confession,  I  shall  have  to  expel  you."       '        « 

As  I  closed,  he  looked  at  his  wife,  whose  counte- 
nance expressed  deep  trouble,  for  she  was  a  member 
of  our  society,  and  had  remained  unshaken  in  her 
faith  in  the  doctrines  of  Methodism,  and  after  a  pause 
of  a  few  moments  said  to  me,  "If  you  will  prove  the 
Old  Testament  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  Sabbath 
a  divine  institution,  and  baptism  and  the  sacraments 
obligatory  under  the  present  dispensation,  and  meet 
the  objections  the  Quakers  raise  to  them,  I  will  give 
up  my  faith  in  Quakerism  and  acknowledge  my  wrong ; 
but  now,  I  believe  it  to  be  right." 

After  reflection,  I  concluded  to  advertise  the  peo- 
ple that  evening,  that  at  my  next  visit  to  them  I 
would  prove  the  authenticity  and  divinity  of  the  Old 
Testament,  show  that  the  Sabbath,  baptism  by  water, 
and  the  sacraments,  were  as  sacred  and  binding  on  us 
now  as  when  first  instituted,  and  meet  all  other  ob- 
jections the  Quakers  raised.  I  therefore  set  myself 
at  work  examining  Fox  and  Barclay,  and  making  my- 
self thoroughly  acquainted   with   Quaker   doctrines. 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


41 


My  advertisement  spread  like  wild-fire  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  when  the  evening  arrived  for  me  to  preach,  ■ 
the  house  was  crowded  with  people,  some  of  them 
iVoin  a  great  distance. 

The  Quakers  had  employed  a  female  speaker  to 
meet  me — their  great  champion,  Peter  Lawson,  it  was 
said,  not  being  able  to  bo  present.  I  gave  for  my  text, 
*'A11  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness;  that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good 
works."  I  had  liberty  in  speaking,  and  felt  strength- 
ened mightily  to  explain  and  enforce  the  truth  of  the 
Bible  upon  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  show  the 
sophistry  and  error  of  Quakerism. 

When  I  had  finished,  the  female  speaker  took  the 
floor,  but  the  Spirit  did  not  ''move"  long  enough  for 
her  to  make  a  proper  defence  of  her  creed.  She  soon 
took  her  seat.  Then  rose  up  the  brother  who  had 
been  led  astray  from  the  path  of  right,  and  who  had 
sinned  against  God,  by  believing  in  Quakerism,  and 
said,  "I  am  satisfied  the  Methodists  are  right,  and 
that  I  have  greatly  sinned,  and  I  hope  the  brethren 
will  forgive  me."  His  tears  showed  his  sincerity  and 
deep  sorrow  of  heart,  for  having  broken  the  holy  com- 
mandments of  God. 


42 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


But  the  Quakers  were  not  willing  to  give  up  this 
matter  in  this  way.  So  they  appointed  a  meeting  in 
the  same  neighborhood,  and  brought  on  their  great 
champion  and  defender  of  their  faith,  Peter  Lawson. 
1  told  our  brother  to  be  present  and  hear  all  that  was 
said,  for  Mr.  Lawson  would  say  all  that  could  be  said 
in  defence  of  his  doctrine.  He  did  so,  and  afterward 
said  to  me,  "I  am  now  more  than  ever  convinced  that 
we  are  right  in  reference  to  the  Bible,  Sabbath  and 
sacraments,  and  that  the  Quakers  are  wrong."  After 
this  skirmish,  Quakerism  took  leave  of  this  part  of  the 
country,  and  was  never  heard  of  more  while  I  re- 
mained there,  except  what  was  left  with  '^old  Hickory." 

But  the  Quakers,  though  they  do  not  believe  in  war 
or  fighting,  resolved  on  giving  me  battle,  if  I  should 
ever  again  attempt  to  preach  in  their  principal  settle- 
ment, which  was  about  thirty  miles  from  the  one  in 
which  they  had  made  their  first  attack,  and  they  had 
noised  around  that  they  should  rally  and  make  an  at- 
tack upon  me,  and  they  seemed  to  think  they  would 
force  me  to  retreat,  and  be  glad  to  leave  that  part  of 
the  country.  Accordingly,  before  I  had  time  to  reach 
their  settlement,  they  had  made  bitter  complaints  of 
me  to  the  only  family  we  had  to  call  on  in  that  part 
of  the  country.  Happily,  I  received  timely  notice  of 
this,  so,  going  directly  to  their  settlement,  I  engaged 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


43 


dii  old  building  for  a  short  time,  fitted  it  up  as  a  kind 
of  fort  to  use  during  our  campaign,  for  I  saw  we  must 
have  a  regular  fight  with  them  ;  gave  out  that  I  would 
have  a  two-days'  meeting,  embracing  the  Sabbath,  and 
during  which  time  the  sacraments  would  be  adminis- 
tered ;  invited  some  of  my  brethren  to  meet  me  there 
and  see  what  the  Lord  would  do  for  Quakers,  and 
others  of  their  neighbors  who  had  not  embraced  their 
doctrine. 

When  our  meeting  began,  there  was  a  great  rally 
of  Quakers,  and  others,  who  had  come  to  see  how  the 
battle  would  go.  On  Saturday,  we  began  leveling  our 
artillery  at  error  and  the  devil's  strongholds,  and  in 
about  twenty-eight  hours  we  had  broken  the  enemy's 
lanks,  and  nearly  twenty  persons,  embracing  some  of 
the  most  influential  in  the  settlement,  were  completely 
subdued,  and  fell  upon  their  knees  crying  aloud  for 
mercy,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  shout  of  victory 
rolled  up  and  over  the  battle  field. 

The  Lord,  in  his  own  way,  showed  these  deluded 
Quakers  that  there  was  power  in  his  Gospel  to  save 
from  error,  sin  and  death ;  and  that  his  method  of 
saving  men  was  by  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  be- 
lief in  the  whole  Bible  truth.  We  organized  a  society 
and  erected  a  good  sized  church,  nearly  in  the  centre 
of  their  settlement,  and  in  sight  of  their  own ;  and 


44 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


(I 


when  I  left  that  circuit  we  had  one  of  the  best  bo- 
cieties  there  was  in  that  country ;  and  these  peaceable 
Quakers  found,  by  sad  experience,  that  it  was  bad 
policy  for  them  to  wage  war  with  Methodism. 

This  was  a  year  of  great  toil  and  sacrifice,  and  yet 
it  was  a  good  year,  for  the  Lord  blessed  us,  and  many 
souls  were  saved  through  the  blood  of  the  atonement. 
At  the  close  of  this  year  I  attended  the  session  of 
cur  Conference,  and  again  received  an  appointment 
for  Canada.  After  visiting  my  mother,  and  spending 
a  few  days  with  her,  I  again  mounted  my  horse,  and 
after  three  hundred  miles  travel,  reached  Ancaster 
circuit,  of  which  I  was  in  charge.  Here  I  found  a 
comfortable  resting  place  at  Father  Bowman's,  one 
of  the  stewards  of  my  circuit.  I  had  placed  my  horse 
in  his  pasture,  intending  to  give  him  several  days  in 
which  to  recruit,  but  going  out  soon  after,  I  found 
him  dead. 

I  was  now  without  a  horse,  or  means  to  buy  one, 
as  I  had  but  a  few  shillings  in  my  pocket,  having 
given  my  mother  about  half  the  one  hundred  dollars 
I  received  as  my  salary  from  the  people  among  whom 
1  had  labored  during  the  past  year.  The  rest  I  had 
to  lay  out  for  clothing,  and  in  increasing  my  small 
library.  My  colleague,  Br.  Furguson,  a  poor  man 
with  a  family,  soon  after  met  with  a  like  loss,  and 


rraTiiiirTi 


UfiV.     ALVIN     TUURY. 


45 


thus  wo  were  left  without  liorses  to  travel  an  extensive 
circuit.  I  borrowed  a  horse  to  begin  witli,  and  as  I 
passed  around  the  circuit,  I  found  the  brethren  sym- 
patliised  with  us  in  our  misfortune.  It  was  not  long 
before  a  brother  let  me  have  a  horse  on  credit,  and  as 
my  colleague  was  successful  in  getting  one  also,  wo 
went  to  work.  But  it  was  not  long  before  my  health 
became  poor,  and  I  found  much  of  the  time  I  was 
not  able  to  do  the  work  assigned  me,  still  I  kept  on 
attending  the  appointments.  The  Lord  gave  us  re- 
freshing showers,  and  manifested  his  power  to  save 
souls  from  sin  and  death. 

In  closing  up  this  year,  I  requested  my  Presiding 
Elder,  Br.  vVm.  Case,  to  use  his  influence  with  the 
Bishop,  to  give  me  a  field  of  labor  in  the  States.  He 
said  he  could  not  promise  me  a  discharge  from  the 
Canadas.  I  said,  "you  know  we  entered  these  mis- 
sion fields  with  the  understanding  that  after  two  or 
three  years'  labor  in  these  provinces,  w^e  should  be  re- 
leased, and  others  of  our  age  in  the  Conference  should 
take  our  places,  and  share  in  the  toils  and  sacrifices 
necessary  to  be  made  in  serving  a  people  in  a  new 
country."  Br.  Case  replied,  "Br.  Alvin,  there  is  a 
hereafter,  and  we  shall  see  who  will  have  the  most 
stars  in  his  crown,  by  and  by."  So  I  saw  I  must  cal- 
culate on  staymg  longer  in  Canada. 


4tf 


A  lITOIUOliUA  P  II  Y      OF 


\ 


I  attended  the  Conference,  received  my  iii)|)oint- 
ment  buck  again,  on  Lyon'8  Creek  circuit,  and  after 
visiting  my  mother,  and  dividing  my  pittance  with 
her,  bid  adieu  to  home,  and  again  started  for  my  dis- 
tant field  of  labor.  My  health  remained  poor,  and 
the  fatigues  of  a  journey  of  three  or  four  hundred 
miles  on  horseback  were  too  much  for  me.  However, 
I  entered  upon  the  duties  of  my  charge  with  as  much 
courage  as  I  could  command.  I  was  alone,  and  I 
found  a  large  field  to  explore,  which  required  the 
greater  part  of  my  time.  At  all  of  our  appointments 
the  Lord  gave  us  evidence  of  his  power  and  willing- 
ness to  save  perishing  sinners,  and  we  had  some  very 
signal  manifestations  of  his  divine  mercy  and  love. 

Toward  the  close  of  this  year,  I  felt  an  impression 
of  mind  that  I  must  visit  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians, 
whose  Reservation  lay  to  the  west  of  my  circuit. 
During  the  whole  time  I  had  been  in  Canada,  I  was 
accustomed  to  cross  the  Grand  River  within  a  few 
miles  of  the  Mohawk  tribe,  and  frequently  met  with 
groups  of  them  here  and  there,  and  not  unfrequently 
saw  them  lying  drunk  around  huckster's  shops,  kept 
by  white  people  for  the  purpose  of  getting  the  Indians 
drunk,  and  then  robbing  them  of  all  that  was  of  use 
to  them.  But  it  had  never  occurred  to  me  that  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  could  be  the  power  of  God  to  the 
salvation  of  Indians. 


//■• 


'SSSim 


REV.     AI.VIN     TOnBT. 


41 


Now,  however,  niy  mind  was  impressed  with  a  de- 
sire to  visit  these  Six  Nations,  though  for  what,  I  really 
could  not  tell.  From  the  west  end  of  my  circuit  to 
the  Indian  Reservp.tion,  wus  twenty  or  thirty  miles  ; 
imd  now,  at  the  closing  up  of  the  year,  while  on  the 
west  part  of  my  charge,  I  i)ut  off  for  their  settlement. 
As  I  struck  the  Grand  River,  and  passed  along  up 
through  the  several  tribes,  I  stopped  and  talked  with 
them,  and  questioned  them  as  to  their  views  of  our 
holy  religion  ;  and  my  mind  began  to  be  impressed 
witli  the  propriety  of  making  an  effort  to  instruct 
them  in  the  first  principles  of  the  Gospel-  of  Christ. 
After  spending  a  part  of  a  day  among  them,  I  re- 
turned to  my  charge,  and  now  began  to  prepare  to 
take  a  final  leave  of  the  Canadas,  for  I  had  received 
encouragement  that  my  next  appointment  would  be 
in  the  States. 

My  Presiding  Elder,  Br.  Case,  had  appointed  a 
meeting  on  his  district,  at  which  I  was  to  meet  him 
and  then  go  directly  on  to  Conference.  But  before 
the  time  for  the  meeting  arrived,  I  thought  I  would 
make  the  Indians  another  visit.  So  off  I  went,  and 
after  further  conversation  with  them  in  respect  to  their 
views  of  our  Bible  religion — for  they  had  a  religion  of 
their  own,  which  they  supposed  pleased  the  Great 
Spirit,  but  which  gave  thera  no  proper  knowledge  ot 


ji 


48 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


]'    i 


salvation  from  sin,  by  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
— I  became  interested  in  their  behalf  and  felt  a  de- 
sire to  instruct  them  in  the  way  of  salvation.  ■^•' 

Afcer  leaving  them,  I  hastened  on  to  meet  Br.  Case, 
and  the  next  day  fell  in  company  with  him.  As  soon 
as  opportunity  offered,  I  told  him  of  my  visiting  the 
Six  Nations,  and  expressed  my  belief  in  the  probability 
of  Christianizing  them.  While  I  was  speaking,  he 
listened  with  his  sharp,  penetrating  eyes  fixed  upon 
me,  and  then  bringing  his  hands  together  he  said,  in 
a  raised  tone  of  voice,  "Br.  Alvin,  prepare  to  go  a 
missionary  to  those  Indians  after  Conference."  I  asked 
him  to  explain  himself.  "Well,"  said  he,  "my  mind, 
recently,  has  been  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
our  trying  to  better  their  condition,  and  I  have  spoken 
to  several  of  our  brethren  about  this  matter,  and  one 
said  he  would  give  ten  dollars  and  another  said  he 
would  give  five,  towards  supporting  a  man  among 
them.  Now,"  said  he,  "the  Lord  is  in  this,  and  you 
must  prepare  to  enter  upon  the  work  of  teaching  and 
preaching  to  those  nations." 

We  now  made  preparations  and  started  for  our  Con- 
ference, which  held  its  session  at  Vienna,  N.  Y.  On 
our  way,  and  after  we  had  reached  the  seat  of  Confer- 
ence, the  subject  of  a  mission  among  the  Indians  was 
the  all-absorbing  topic  of  conversation  with  Br.  Case 


■asSmlik 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


49 


and  myself.  At  the  close  of  the  Conference,  1  was 
read  off  for  "Grand  Eiver  Mission." 

Duty  required  that  I  should  spend  a  few  days  with 
my  mother,  for  I  had  to  see  to  her,  which,  with  what 
my  brother  Daniel  could  do,  kept  her  and  her  younger 
children  comfortable.  ,  i 

When  my  mother  first  received  the  intelligence  of 
my  appointment  among  the  Indians,  she  seemed  some- 
what alarmed  for  my  safety,  for  she  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  hear  frightful  stories  of  their  cruelty  to  the 
whites;  but  when  she  heard  from  me  the  circum- 
stances which  led  to  my  appointment  among  them, 
she  became  calm,  and  her  mind  seemed  to  take  strong 
hold  of  the  promise  of  the  Savior,  "Lo  !  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

I  took  leave  of  my  weeping  friends,  and  started  for 
Grand  River,  which  I  struck  near  its  mouth.  This 
river  is  one  hundred  miles  long,  and  empties  into  Lake 
Erie  about  forty  miles  from  Buffalo.  It  is  navigable 
for  twelve  miles. 

During  the  war  of  1812,  the  British  ran  a  number 
of  sloops  up  this  river,  which,  with  a  body  of  troops, 
remained  after  the  war,  and  during  my  stay  in  Canada 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Indian  Tribes  of  Canada— Historical  details— The  Six  Nations— Alli- 
ance with  Great  Britain — Provided  for  by  the  Government — Brant 
visits  England — Translates  portions  of  the  Bible  into  Mohawk — Be- 
comes a  member  of  the  Established  Church — Paganism  abandoned 
by  the  Mohawks,  but  without  embracing  true  religion — The  author's 
plan  of  missionary  labor — Brainard — John  Steward— Indian  councils 
— Mohawk  vhe  general  language — Honesty  of  the  Indians — Difficult 
travelling — Near  perishing  from  hunger — Two  Indians,  the  celebrated 
Peter  Jones  and  his  sister,  converted  at  camp-meeting — Great  revival 
among  the  Indians — A  society  foi'med  and  church  built — Their  mode 
of  worship. 

Although  the  Indian  tribes  which  have  been  scat- 
tered over  the  entire  continent  were  very  numerous, 
they  have  been  all  found  to  belong  to  eight  or  ten  dis- 
tinct groups  or  families.  Four  of  these  at  present  are 
of  Canada,  viz:  1.  The  Esquimaux,  who,  in  their 
physique,  but  still  more  in  their  manners,  belief  and 
superstitious  customs,  resembled  the  natives  of  Lap- 
land and  Greenland.  2.  The  Chippewayans,  (who 
should  not  be  confounded  with  the  Chippewas,  or 
Ojibwas,)  including  the  following  tribes:  (1.)  The 
Dog-ribs;  (2.)  The  Hares  ;  (3.)  The  Yellow-knives  ; 
(4.)  The  Slaves;  (5.)  The  Deer-eaters;  and  (6.) 
The  Beaver.  3.  The  Algonquin  ;  and  4.  The  Huron- 
Iroquois. 


KEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


51 


Each  of  these  four  groups,  or  families,  spoke  a  dis- 
tinct language,  having  no  affinity  to  the  other.  The 
four  groups  were  sub-divided  into  various  tribes,  each 
speaking  a  separate  dialect  of  their  original  tongue, 
yet  among  all  the  tribes  a  remarkable  similarity  in 
customs  and  institutions  prevailed.  In  color,  form, 
temperament,  religious  belief  and  pursuits,  all  were 
alike.  The  men  engaged  in  war,  hunting  and  fishing, 
while  the  women  performed  all  other  kinds  of  labor. 

The  Sachem,  or  head  of  a  tribe,  was  frequently  a 
hered^iry  monarch,  and  sometimes  owed  his  elevation 
to  hir:  .  A  jss  or  to  his  oratorical  powers.  He  could  be 
deposed ;  but  while  in  power  he  was  supreme.  In  coun- 
cil composed  of  the  elders,  he  presided  as  umpire,  and 
to  his  decision  all  bowed  with  submission.  A  chief  was 
subordinate  to  a  Sachem,  and  was  the  leader  of  a  war- 
party.  A  war- party  generally  consisted  of  forty  braves, 
or  warriors,  but  sometimes  six  or  nine  would  venture 
out  upon  the  "war-path"  alone. 

The  principal  groups  of  Indians  which  occupied 
the  area  of  Canada  at  the  time  of  its  discovery,  were 
the  Adirondacks,  (the  Algonquins  proper,)  and  the 
Huron-Iroquois.  The  Algonquins,  with  the  Huron- 
Iroquois,  are  said  to  have  descended  from  the  north, 
by  the  Ottawa  (or  Uttawas)  river  at  the  close  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  to  have  occupied  the  left  bank 


52 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


.\ 


of  the  St.  Lawrence.  They  were  called  Adirondacks, 
(or  bark-eaters,)  in  derision,  by  the  Iroquois.  They 
received  the  generic  name  of  Algonquins  from  the 
French.  In  Indian  they  were  called  Odis  qua  gume, 
"People  at  the  end  of  the  water."  In  arts  and  other 
attainments  they  excelled  the  Iroquois.  They  are 
supposed  to  have  been  at  the  head  of  a  great  north- 
ern confederacy,  similar  to  that  of  the  Six  Nation 
Indians.  In  later  times  they  were  allies  of  the  French 
and  Wyandots,  in  their  wars  against  the  Nodawas  or 
Iroquois.  ** 

The  principal  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  group  were, 
(1.)  The  Sangenay  Mountaineers;  (2.)  The  Bull- 
heads of  St.  Maurice ;  (3.)  The  Ottawas;  (4.)  The 
Ojibwas,  or  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior  and  river 
Winnepeg ;  (5.)  The  Maskegons  of  the  river  Nelson 
and  the  Crees  (les  cris)  of  the  river  Saskatchewan. 
No  tribe  of  this  group  has  been  found  west  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  nor  have  any  of  the  Chippewayan 
group  been  found  east  of  Hudson's  Bay. 

The  0-jib-wa,  or  Od,  jib- way,  (plural  Odjibwaig) 
occupied  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  and  included 
the  Mes-sas-saques  (or  Mis-se-saugas,)  who  occupied 
the  area  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  called  by  their  name, 
lying  between  Point  Tessalon  and  La  Cloche,  on  the 
north  shore  of  Lake  Huron.     The  Ojibwas    and  Mis- 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


53 


sesaiigas  are  both  called  by  different  writers,  Chippe- 
ways.  (The  Chippewayans  are  a  Rocky  Mountain 
tribe.)  The  Chippewa,  like  the  Algonquin  of  old,  is 
now  the  common  business  language  of  the  Indians, 
and  is  as  p'^  pessary  among  them  as  French  is  among 
Europeans.  The  Huron-Iroquois  group,  or  family,  in- 
cluded, (1.)  The  Six  Nation  Indians  ;  and,  (2.)  The 
Hurons  (Wyandots)  as  well  as  the  following  tribes ; 
(3.)  The  Sioux ;  (4.)  The  Assineboins,  (Sioux  of  the 
rock,  or  Little  Iroquois,)  and  the  Blackfeet. 

The  history  of  the  Indians  of  the  Six  Nations,  al- 
though chiefly  identified  with  the  history  of  the  State 
of  New  York,  is  also  intimately  connected  with  that 
of  Canada.  As  a  confederacy,  they  were  faithful  al- 
lies of  the  British  crown  from  the  earliest  colonial 
times,  until  the  close  of  the  American  Revolution. 

At  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war,  the  Mohawks, 
Cayugas,  Onondagas,  and  others,  removed  to  Canada 
and  settled  ;  1st,  at  Brantford,  on  the  Grand  River, 
(so  called  from  Brant,  the  celebrated  Mohawk  chief,) 
where  they  received  a  grant  from  the  crown  along 
both  sides  of  the  river  to  its  mouth.  2d,  at  Tyin- 
dinaga  on  the  Bay  of  Quinte,  (so  called  also  after 
Brant's  Indian  name,)  and  3d,  on  the  river  Thames. 
In  1671,  a  party  of  Mohawks  settled  at  Sault  Ste. 
Louis,  near  Montreal. 


54 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


\ 


The  origin  of  the  Iroquois  is  very  obscure.  Their 
own  tradition  is  that  they  originally  descended  the 
river  Ottawa,  and  resided  as  a  small  tribe  at  Hochelaga, 
or  Montreal.  They  were  subject  to  the  Adirondacks, 
and  from  them  learned  the  arts  of  husbandry  and 
war.  Becoming  numerous,  they  sought  to  secure  their 
independence,  but  being  vanquished,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  fly.  Having  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
coasted  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  they  en- 
tered the  Oswego  river,  and  scattered  themselves  in 
separate  bands  through  various  parts  of  the  State  of 
New  York.  Afterwards,  for  mutual  protection,  and 
at  the  desire  of  the  Onondagas,  they  formed  a  league, 
under  the  title  of  Hodenosaunee,  or  "people  of  the 
long-house." 

This  house  extended  from  the  river  Hudson  to  the 
great  lakes  of  Canada.  The  Mohawks  guarded  the 
eastern  end,  and  the  Senecas  the  western.  The  struc- 
ture of  this  league  suggested  the  union  of  the  thirteen 
colonies  in  the  revolutionarv  war — a  union  which  was 
afterwards  developed  into  the  political  compact  of  the 
present  United  States.  The  confederacy  is  supposed 
to  have  been  formed  in  1540.  It  was  successfully  main- 
tained for  upwards  of  200  years  ;  indeed,  it  has  never 
been  formally  dissolved.  Originally,  it  only  included 
five  cantons  or  nations,  but  in  1712  the  Tuscaroras,  a 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


55 


southern  tribe,  were  admitted  and  became  the  sixth 
nation. 

The  Necariceges,  a  remnant  of  the  Hnrons  at 
Michilimacinac,  (the  ''Great  Turtle,"  abbreviated  to 
Mecinaw)  was  nominally  admitted  in  1723  as  a  seventh 
nation.  By  the  Adirondacks,  the  Indians  of  this  cel- 
ebrated league,  were  known  as  the  Min-goes  ;  Vodowaa, 
or  Adder  Enemy,  by  the  Ojibwas  and  Hurons ;  Iro- 
quois, by  the  French ;  and  Six  Nations,  by  the  English. 
The  French  term  "Iroquois,"  is  founded  on  the  Indian 
approbatory  exclamations,  "Yoe  I  Haugh  !" 

The  Ottawas  have  a  tradition  that  many,  many 
years  ago,  they,  with  the  Adirondacks  and  Hurons,  be- 
longed to  a  great  confederacy  of  the  North,  similar  to 
that  of  the  Six  Nation  Indians,  and  that  about  the 
close  of  the  15th  century  they  emigrated,  descending 
the  Ottawa  river  and  stretching  themselves  along  the 
banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  occupied  what  is  now 
Canada  and  through  to  Lake  Superior. 

At  this  time,  the  nations  now  known  as  the  Iroquois, 
were  a  small  tribe  who  had  descended  the  river  Ottawa, 
and  were  living  at  Hochelaga  or  Montreal.  They 
were  subject  to  the  Adirondacks,  and  from  them 
learned  the  arts  of  husbandry  and  war.  In  the  course 
of  time  they  had  increased  in  numbers  to  such  an  ex- 
tent,  that  liberty   was  talked  of  by  the  boldest  of 


56 


AUTOBIOGUAPII  Y       OF 


A 


them,  and  not  many  moons  passed  ere  they  had  risen 
in  arms  to  assert  their  rights.  But  their  masters,  not 
willing  to  allow  them  more  freedom  than  they  already 
enjoyed,  declared  war  upon  them,  for  the  purpose  of 
subduing  them,  and  bringing  them  back  to  their  alle- 
giance. 

The  Adirondacks  succeeded  in  defeating  them,  and 
destroyed  many  of  them ;  but  now  that  they  had 
tasted  liberty,  they  would  not  yield  to  enslavement 
again,  so  they  fled  from  their  native  land.  They 
passed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  till  they  reached  lake 
Ontario.  They  coasted  along  the  eastern  and  southern 
shore,  till  they  came  to  the  Oswego  river.  Up  this 
river  they  paddled,  till,  becoming  satisfied  with  the 
face  of  the  country,  they  landed  and  scattered  them- 
selves throughout  what  is  now  the  State  of  New  York. 

Some  years  afterward,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  On- 
ondagas,  they  formed  that  celebrated  league  by  which 
they  became  so  formidable  to  their  enemies.  This 
combination  was  first  formed  for  protection  against 
their  former  masters,  the  Adirondacks,  or,  as  they  were 
known  by  the  French,  the  Algonquins.  The  Hurons, 
of  Canada,  claim  to  have  been  at  the  head  of  this 
league,  but  afterwards  making  peace  with  the  Adiron- 
dacks, war  was  declared  by  their  former  allies,  the 
Five  Nations,  and  they  were  defeated  and   chased 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


57 


from  their  country,  until  they  came  among  the  Ojibwas, 
who  were  a  tribe  of  the  Algonquins.  The  Ojibwas 
joining  with  the 'r  fleeing  allies,  gave  battle  to  the 
Iroquois  and  defeated  them  at  Pt.  Iroquois,  or  place 
of  tlie  Iroquois  bones.  The  Iroquois  afterwards  over- 
came the  Algonquins,  defeating  the  Ottawas  and  ut- 
terly routing  the  Hurons.  They  then  established  col- 
onies along  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario. 

The  Tuscaroras,  a  nation  from  the  south,  emigrated 
in  1712,  and  taking  up  their  abode  in  this  State,  were 
admitted  as  another  nation.  The  Six  Nations  were  in 
possession  of  Canada,  besides  owning  all  the  State  of 
New  York,  the  right  of  the  great  lakes,  &c.  About 
1740,  they  reached  the  zenith  of  their  greatness,  and 
after  the  Revolutionary  war,  began  to  decline  in  power. 

The  Iroquois  have  always  been  firm  friends  of  the 
English,  while  the  Algonquins  were  allies  of  the 
French.  In  the  treaty  of  Paris,  in  1763,  France  ceded 
to  Great  Britain  all  her  northern  settlements  in  Amer- 
ica, thus  withdrawing  herself  from  all  intercourse  with 
the  Indians,  after  which  the  Algonquins  formed 
a  treaty  of  peace,  besides  selling  their  right  to  their 
lands  in  Canada,  reserving  only  some  portions  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  provinces,  along  the  course  of  rivers 
or  near  some  fisheries  on  the  lakes.  The  treaty  pro- 
vided for  the  annual  payment  of  the  interest  in  blank- 


58 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


ets,  guns,  ammunition,  jewelry,  &c.,  which  they  were 
to  receive  at  their  Reservations. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Revolutionary  war, 
there  was  a  division  among  the  Six  Nations  regarding 
the  justice  of  the  course  pursued  by  Wachington  and 
his  co-patriots;  many,  under  Brant,  continuing  their 
allegiance  to  Great  Britain,  while  others  were  firm 
supporters  of  Washington  and  his  principles.  Ac- 
cordingly, at  the  end  of  the  war,  many  emigrated  to 
Canada,  where  lands  were  granted  them  for  their 
services.  Here  they  had  a  government  and  laws  of 
their  own,  and  lived  in  every  respect  as  free  and  inde- 
pendent as  their  fore-fathers.  In  their  treaty  with 
Great  Britain,  they  were  to  arrest  e  :d  try  any  of  their 
number  who  should  commit  depredations  on  the 
whites,  and  if  not  brought  to  justice,  Britain  claimed 
the  right  of  doing  so  herself. 

Joseph  Brant,  (Thayendanega)  a  pure  Mohawk  by 
birth,  was  a  prominent  ally  of  the  English.  He  in- 
fluenced several  cantons,  or  tribes,  of  the  Iroquois,  to 
fight  under  the  British  standard  during  the  Revolu- 
tion. At  the  close  of  the  war,  he  removed,  with  the 
Mohawks,  to  Canada,  settling  on  the  Grand  river,  a 
grant  six  miles  wide,  and  extending  the  length  of 
the  river.  The  town  of  Brantford,  or  Brant's  ford,  on 
the  river,  was  named  after  him ;  as  was  also  the  county 


REV,     ALVIN     TORRY. 


60 


of  Brant,  in  the  same  locality,  and  the  township  of 
Thayendanega  on  the  Bay  of  Quint6,  where  a  number 
of  the  Mohawka  had  settled. 

In  1783  he  visited  England,  and  was  received 
and  treated  by  Britons  as  a  prince,  and  such  he 
really  was.  He,  in  many  ways,  exerted  himself  to 
promote  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  his 
people.  He  was  employed  by  the  Church  of  England 
to  translate  into  Mohawk  portions  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, some  part  of  their  prayer-book,  and  also  the 
ten  commandments — the  latter  were  written  upon  two 
boards  in  large  gold  letters.  The  Church  of  England 
built  them  a  meeting-house,  the  Queen  gave  them  a 
bell  for  their  new  church,  and  the  ten  commandments 
were  placed  in  the  altar. 

The  Brant  family,  with  a  few  of  the  Mohawk  na- 
tion, renounced  paganism  and  were  baptized  and  ad- 
mitted into  the  English  Church.  The  holy  sacraments 
were  administered  to  them  by  their  missionary,  who 
lived  thirty  or  forty  miles  from  them.  He  only  visited 
them  once  or  twice  in  a  year,  and  after  the  Sabbath 
exercises  closed  in  the  church,  it  was  his  custom  to  go 
with  the  Indians  to  their  horse-racing  and  card-playing, 
where  they  had  plenty  of  the  fire-water  to  drink,  and 
I  have  been  informed  upon  good  authority,  that  he  has 
often  become  so  intoxicated  as  to  be  unable  to  leave 


80 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     Of 


\ 


the  ground.  This  was  the  condition  of  these  Indians, 
when,  in  the  year  1822,  I  commenced  my  labors 
among  them. 

How  to  commence  with  these  Indians  so  as  to  arrest 
their  attention  and  draw  them  from  their  pagan  cus- 
toms and  worship  to  the  true  worship  of  the  living 
God,  I  had  yet  to  learn.  I  had  received  no  particular 
instructions  as  to  the  manner  of  commencing  or  pro- 
ceeding with  my  labor,  and  I  doubt  if  there  was  a 
man  in  Genesee  Conference,  excepting  Br.  Case,  that 
oelieved  that  the  Indians,  in  their  pagan  state,  as  we 
now  found  them,  could  be  christianized,  and  I  am 
sure  my  brethren  in  Canada  did  not  believe  I  would 
succeed  in  this  work.  Their  theory  was,  "First  civil- 
ize, then  christianize."  In  order  that  the  mission 
might  not  be  an  entire  failure,  I  had  embraced  in  my 
mission  two  townships,  Reignham  and  Walpole.  These 
lay  bordering  on  Lake  Erie,  and  had  been  settled  many 
years  ;  but  the  people  all  through  these  were  as  desti- 
tute of  the  gospel  and  Bible,  as  the  Indians  them- 
selves— some  of  them  had  not  heard  a  gospel  sermon 
in  ten  years. 

Part  of  my  time  was  devoted  to  them,  and  in  al- 
most every  settlement  that  I  visited  and  preached,  the 
Lord  was  present  to  bless  and  save.  In  one  of  these 
settlements,  a  very  wicked  man  opened  his  house  for 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


61 


preaching,  and  seemed  to  have  much  care  for  me  and 
my  horse.  The  Lord  converted  his  wife,  a  very  amia- 
ble woman,  who  joined  our  Church,  and  remained  a 
devoted  member  till  she  joined  the  Church  triumph- 
ant. By  her  will  she  left,  at  her  decease,  a  hundred 
dollars  for  me  to  dispose  of  as  I  thought  best.  This 
was  some  years  after  I  left  the  province,  and  not  until 
five  years  after  her  death  did  I  receive  infuvmation  of 
the  fact. 

I  then  gave  Br.  Case  a  written  order  for  the  mon«y, 
with  instructions  to  use  it  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians 
with  whom  he  was  then  laboring,  which  he  did.  'lie's 
woman's  husband  became  powerfully  awakened  under 
my  preaching,  and  seemed  resolved  on  being  a  Chris- 
tian, but  his  instability  of  mind  was  such,  that  though 
truth  found  a  lodgement  in  his  heart,  yet  it  was  like 
the  seed  which  fell  upon  stony  places.  He  died  before 
his  wife,  and  after  I  left  the  country,  so  that  I  am  not 
able  to  say  what  his  end  was,  but  his  wife  is  among 
the  blood-washed  company  in  heaven. 

But  to  return  to  the  Indians.  It  will  be  perceived 
by  those  who  are  familiar  with  the  aistory  of  christian 
churches  in  America,  that  no  apostolic  reformation 
had  made  its  appearance  among  the  North  American 
Indians  since  the  days  of  Brainard,  except  what  had 
appeared  among  the  Wyandots  in  Upper  Sandusky. 


62 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


Brainard,  it  seems,  was  employed  by  a  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  Scotland.  He  was  a  remarkable  young  man, 
and  had  his  work  greatly  at  heart.  He  had  not  been 
preaching  long  to  one  of  the  tribes  of  this  country, 
before  a  glorious  revival  followed  ;  but,  in  the  midst 
of  his  labors  of  love,  and  when  it  seemed  his  little 
flock  needed  him  most,  the  Lord  called  him  to  join  the 
ransomed  above,  and  wear  the  martyr's  crown.  Before 
his  death,  he  committed  his  little  flock  to  a  younger 
brother,  with  a  solemn  charge  to  care  for  them  as  he 
had  done.  But  his  brother  being  so  unlike  himself, 
the  work  in  a  little  time  withered  in  his  hands,  and 
nothing  like  an  apostolic  revival  appeared  among  the 
Indians  until  the  work  commenced  in  Upper  Sandusky, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  a  colored  man,  John 
Steward.* 

*John  Steward,  a  colored  man,  but  born  free,  was  raised  in  the  State 
of  Virginia,  Powhattan  county,  haying  been  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins,  and  become  a  member  of  the  M. 
E.  Church  at  Marietta,  Ohio,  being  divinely  impressed,  as  he  supposed, 
the  latter  end  of  the  year  1815,  went  among  these  people,  with  a  view  to 
impart  to  them  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God. 

Unauthorized  by  any  body  of  Christians,  he  went  of  his  own  ac- 
cord, under,  however,  a  persuasion  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  moved  him 
'  to  it ;  nor  did  he  stop,  except  for  rest  and  refreshment,  until  he  arrived 
at  Upper  Sandusky,  where  dwelt  the  Indians  to  whom  he  believed  God 
had  sent  him.  He  was  first  directed  to  Jonathan  Pointer,  a  colored 
man,  who  had  been  taken  a  prisoner  when  young,  and  adopted  by  them 
as  one  of  their  nation.  After  making  known  his  mind  to  this  man,  he 
prevailed  on  him  to  become  his  interpreter,  and  he  accordingly  intro- 
duced Steward  to  the  Indians  as  their  friend.  They  were  at  that  time 
amusing  themselves  in  dancing,  and  they  seemed  at  first  very  indifferent 

It,  ■  ,       '  '  '  "     ,     '  '^  \  - 


I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


6a 


In  different  parts  of  these  United  States  efforts  had 
bjen  made  by  several  religious  denominations  to  chris- 
tianize tribes  of  Indians  on  our  continent ;  but  it  had 
never  occurred  to  any  one  of  these,  that  these  pagan 
nations  could  be  converted  and  made  humble  Chris- 
tians without  first  civilizing  them.  No  one,  it  seems, 
had  thought,  since  the  days  of  Brainard  down  to  the 
time  of  the  reformation  among  the  Wyandots,  that 
the  gospel  of  Christ  could  march  directly  up  to  the 
wild,  drunken,  degraded  Indian's  heart,  and  make  a 
successful  attack  upon  the  evil  of  his  moral  nature, 
and  prove  itself  to  be  the  very  same  power  which  an- 
ciently arrested  the  wild  man  among  the  tombs,  who, 


in  respect  to  the  message  of  their  strange  visitor.  He,  however,  re- 
quested aa  many  as  were  willing,  to  come  together  and  hear  the  word 
of  the  Lord.    To  this  they  all  consented,  by  giving  him  their  hands. 

Accordingly,  the  next  day  was  appointed  for  the  meeting,  at  the 
house  of  the  interpreter ;  but  instead  of  a  numerous  assembly,  which 
might  have  been  expected,  only  one  old  woman  attended.  Not  dis- 
couraged at  this,  Steward  preached— <is  Jesus  had  done  before  him  to 
the  woman  of  Samaria— the  gospel  to  her  as  faithfully  as  if  there  had 
been  hundreds.  He  appointed  to  preach  again  the  next  day  at  the  same 
place,  when  his  congregation  was  increased  by  the  addition  of  one  old 
man.  To  these  two  he  preached,  and  it  resulted  in  their  conversion  to 
God. 

Next  day  being  Sabbath,  preaching  was  appointed  in  the  council- 
house.  Eight  or  ten  attended  this  time,  some  of  whom  appeared 
deeply  affected.  From  this  time  the  work  of  God  broke  out  rapidly, 
and  meetings  were  held  every  day  in  the  several  cabins,  and  on  the 
Si^bbath  days  in  the  council-house.  The  consequence  was,  that  crowds 
flocked  to  hear  the  Word  and  to  learn  to  sing,  and  a  glorious  reforma* 
tion  was  the  result.  Br.  Finley  waa  sent  to  take  charge  of  these,  as 
his  history  shows.  ' 


64 


AUIOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


presently,  was  found  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  cloth- 
ed, and  in  his  right  mind. 

I  commenced  attending  their  councils.  I  found  that 
each  tribe  or  nation  had  a  council-house,  and  that  at 
the  Mohawk  Castle  was  a  grand  council-house,  where 
the  head  chiefs  of  the  Six  Nations  met  to  consult  and 
deliberate,  to  sanction  or  veto  any  matter  that  related 
to  their  general  interest.  In  general  council,  while  at- 
tending to  national  affairs,  they  appeared  in  their  best 
dress,  their  heads  adorned  with  large  feathers,  jewels 
often  hanging  in  their  ears  or  noses,  or  in  both,  and 
silver  brooches  fastened  on  their  garments  ;  and  from 
their  appearance  and  actions  they  felt  their  indepen- 
dence and  consequence. 

Independence  of  thought  and  action  is  one  great 
characteristic  of  the  Indian ;  they  would  sooner  see 
their  children  tomahawked  than  enslaved,  and  though 
they  have  been  wasting  away,  and  decreasing  in  num- 
bers and  power  ever  since  the  English  began  to  people 
this  continent,  yet  their  brave,  free,  and  independent 
cast  of  mind  is  not  subdued.  They  most  certainly  are 
the  descendants  of  some  great  and  powerful  nation. 
Each  tribe"  or  nation  speaks  a  different  dialect  ;  but 
the  Mohawk  language  is  spoken  exclusively  at  their 
general  councils.  If  a  speaker  cannot  speak  that  lan- 
guage, which,  however,  rarely  happens,  he  must  speak 


1 1 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


65 


tlirough  a  Moha\'/k  interpreter.  I  found  some  of  their 
speakers  in  council,  perfect  orators  ;  though  all  do  not 
make  a  practice  of  speakinipj  on  the>  council  floSr,  yet 
such  as  do,  speak  with  as  much  ease  and  fluency,  if 
not  as  eloquently,  as  any  orators  the  world  can  point 
to.  Perfect  order  is  observed  in  their  councils,  and  no 
one  is  allowed  to  speak  above  a  whisper  while  a  speak- 
er has  the  floor. 

When  any  new  subject  is  introduced,  or  any  diffi- 
cult matter  is  brought  before  them,  they  deliberate 
upon  it  with  great  moderation,  often  spending  days 
upon  one  topic  before  giving  a  final  decision.  They 
seem  not  to  be  embarrassed  at  the  presence  of  white 
men,  though  of  distinguished  reputation  and  high  rank. 
When  they  noticed  me  seated  in  their  council-house, 
and  listening  to  their  deliberations,  they  seemed  to  be 
in  a  great  quandary  as  to  what  could  be  my  object  in 
spending  my  time  among  them.  They  knew  I  pro- 
fessed to  be  a  minister  ;  but  they  had  formed  a  very 
unfavorable  opinion  of  ministers,  from  what  they  had 
seen  of  the  minister  who  officiated,  occasionally,  at  the 
Mohawk  church.  When  they  would  speak  of  me  to 
wicked  white  men,  especially  those  who  were  dealing 
out  fire-water  to  them,  they  would  tell  them  to  look 
out  for  me,  for  I  might  be  after  their  squaws,  or  de- 
vising some  plan  to  cheat  or  injure  them.     This  put 


■  K 


66 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


£ 


\  i 


thera  on  their  guard  to  look  out  for  me,  and  though  I 
would  use  every  available  opportunity  to  address  them 
on  the"*  great  interest  of  their  souls,  yet  th  y  had  no 
confidence  in  my  professions  of  friendship.  They  be- 
lieved  that  before  I  left  them  I  would  do  them  some 
injury.  Whenever  I  wanted  food  for  myself  or  horse,  I 
would  pay  them  their  own  price  for  what  I  received. 
When  calling  upon  them  to  make  pastoral  visits,  if  it 
happened  to  be  their  mealtime  they  would  sometimes 
ask  me  to  eat  with  them. 

I  have  been  with  the  pagan  Indians  for  days  and 
weeks,  and  left  my  portmanteau  in  some  one  of  their 
houses,  or  wigwams,  and  sometimes  unlocked,  and  yet 
I  never  had  the  value  of  a  penny  stolen  from  me  by 
any  Indian,  but  I  have  had  fifty  dollars  stolen  from 
me  at  a  time  by  white  men.  They  are  not  given  to 
thieving,  even  in  their  pagan  state,  and  in  this  they 
excel  almost  any  other  nation  on  earth.  All  these 
tribes  were  given  to  intemperance  except  the  Cayugas, 
who  had  renounced  all  spirituous  liquors.  The  subject 
of  intemperance  had  come  up  in  their  councils,  and 
they  had  deliberately  considered  the  evils  of  the  fire- 
water among  them,  and  they  had  said,  "It  destroys 
our  young  men  and  women  ;  we  will  put  it  away  ; 
and  when  liquor  dealers  come  among  us  to  deal  out 
their  poison  in  exchange  for  our  money  or  furs,  we  will 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


67 


drive  them  from  our  nation."  If  any  one  of  the  tribe 
became  intoxicated  while  abroad,  as  was  sometimes 
the  case,  they  would  call  a  council  to  deal  with  him, 
and  if  the  offender  was  stubborn,  and  refused  to  prom- 
ise reformation,  they  would  continue  their  labor  with 
him  for  days,  until  he  promised  not  to  drink  any  more 
of  the  white  man's  poison.  When  I  conversed  with 
them  upon  the  good  of  our  Bible  religion,  they  said  to 
me,  "We  not  like  your  Bible  religion  ;  it  says  *Drink 
whisky.' "  I  said,  "No,  that  is  a  mistake."  "Well, 
they  said,  "Look  at  the  Mohawks  ;  they  have  Bible 
religion,  and  they  all  get  drunk  ;  we  not  want  it."  I 
said,  "Their  Bible  and  my  Bible  says,  'No  drink  of 
the  fire-water  ;'  but  they  don't  do  as  the  Bible  says. 
They  not  good,  very  wicked,  and  the  Great  Spirit  very 
angry  with  them.  They  all  go  to  the  bad  place  if  they 
don't  put  away  the  white  man's  poison." 

It  was  easy  to  see  what  the  Church  of  England  had 
done,  and  was  doing  in  the  way  of  religious  instruc- 
tion. Instead  of  reforming  and  bettering  their  condi- 
ion,  they  were  likely  to  prove  their  ruin,  both  soul 
and  body.  We  found  the  so  called  "Mohawk  Chris- 
tians" were  persuaded  that  the  Methodist  religion  was 
not  good,  for  it  prohibited  their  drinking  rum,  and 
playing  cards,  and  horse-racing.  So  they  said,  "We 
won't  have  Methodist  religion."     These  were  some  of 


i 


»  !• 


68 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


! 


the  difficulties  we  had  to  grapple  with  when  we  enter- 
ed upon  our  work  of  christianizing  the  Indians  of  Can- 
ada. 

T.  had  now  been  three  months  on  Grand  Kiver, 
and  during  that  time  I  had  tried  to  make  myself  ac- 
quainted with  the  history  of  the  Six  Nations,  by  at- 
tending their  councils,  and  visiting  them  from  house 
to  house,  and  when  opportunity  offered,  singing  and 
praying  with  them.  But  as  yet,  no  one  among  them 
seemed  inclined  to  renounce  paganism.  But  among 
the  people  of  those  isolated  settlements,  bordering  on 
the  Indian  Reservation,  the  Lord  was  at  work  glorious- 
ly. My  visits  to  them,  and  labors  with  them,  served 
to  keep  me  from  desponding. 

Winter  began  to  close  in  upon  us,  and  the  fall  rains 
had  filled  up  the  swamps,  and  raised  the  Grand  River 
so  as  to  make  it  difficult  to  cross.  The  streams  run- 
ning from  the  swamps  to  the  river  were,  at  this  time, 
bridgeless,  so  that  myself  and  horse  were  often  in  dan- 
ger during  the  winter,  and  I  found  very  few  places  in 
my  travels  among  the  Indians  where  I  and  my  horse 
could  be  comfortable.  ' 

Br.  Case  had  made  me  one  visit,  and  said  and  done 
what  he  could  to  help  me  in  my  work.  He  thought 
with  myself,  that  the  time  was  not  far  distant  when 
many  of  the  poor,  dark,  pagan  Indians  on  Grand  Riv- 


I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


69 


er,  would  know  and  feel  the  power  of  redeeming  grace. 
Many  days  and  nights  I  spent  in  the  woods  on  my 
knees,  supplicating  a  throne  of  grace  for  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  these  nations.  Some  of  my  brethren  in 
the  ministry  thought  it  was  cruel  to  keep  me  toiling 
and  suffering  among  the  Indians,  when  they  could  see 
no  prospects  of  saving  them. 

As  the  spring  opened  upon  us,  I  found  my  roads 
through  the  swamps  were  at  times  impassable  with  a 
horse,  and  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  footing  it.  At 
one  time,  I  left  the  Indians  for  a  white  settlement 
lying  east  of  Grand  River. 

I  not  unfrequently,  while  among  the  Indians,  would 
have  to  pass  whole  days  and  nights  without  food,  or 
but  very  little,  for  the  Indians  themselves,  at  times, 
seemed  to  be  without  enough  to  satisfy  hunger.  I  was 
in  this  situation  at  the  time  of  starting.  I  had  ten 
or  twelve  miles  to  travel,  and  an  almost  empty  stom- 
ach to  begin  with.  But  I  commenced  my  journey. 
When  a  little  over  halt  way  through  the  wilderness,  I 
began  to  feel  faint,  and  extremely  hungry.  I  looked 
along  in  the  woods,  hoping  to  find  some  roots,  or  some- 
thing which  would  satisfy  the  gnawings  of  hunger, 
but  I  could  find  nothing.  As  I  approached  the  set- 
tlement, my  faintness  increased,  and  my  strength  be- 
gan to  fail.     But  still  I  dragged  myself  wearily  along. 


70 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      UF 


,\ 


The  road,  as  it  wound  around  through  the  trees  and 
brush,  or  over  logs,  and  through  the  swamps,  now 
turning  out  of  my  course  to  find  a  crossing  place,  as  I 
came  to  a  stream  that  took  its  way  to  the  river,  seem- 
ed to  be  without  end  ;  and  when,  at  last,  I  came  in 
sight  of  the  settlement,  I  could  go  no  farther.  My 
strength  was  entirely  gone.  I  sunk  down  upon  a  log, 
and  as  I  gazed  wistfully  on  before  me,  I  saw  a  single 
house  not  far  off.  0,  how  I  longed  for  a  crust  of  bread 
even,  for  then  would  I  have  strength  to  reach  that 
house.  But  nothing  could  I  get.  To  proceed,  seemed 
impossible — to  stay  there  and  starve  to  death,  in  sight 
of  friends  and  plenty,  was  a  thought  not  to  be  endur- 
ed, and  I  strove  to  press  on,  but  I  sunk  back  exhaust- 
ed. I  had  not  ceased  to  pray  to  God  for  help,  and  as 
I  sat  there,  with  my  eyes  fixed  upon  that  house,  from 
which,  as  yet,  I  had  seen  no  one  come,  I  began  to 
feel  a  little  rested,  and  I  said  to  myself,  "I  must  reach 
that  house,"  and  then  with  what  remaining  strength  1 
had,  I  pressed  on.  Every  few  rods  I  had  to  stop,  but 
the  sight  of  that  house,  and  the  fearful  gnawings  of 
the  hunger  pain  within,  made  me  strain  every  nerve 
to  reach  the  house.  At  last  I  reached  it.  As  I  en- 
tered, a  decent  looking  woman  made  her  appearance, 
jmd  I  said,  "Can  you  give  me  something  to  eat,  for  I 
{'.i  .  very  faint."     She  saw  from  my  appearance  and 


UEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


71 


manner  of  speaking,  that  I  was  suffering  greatly  for 
want  of  food  ;  and  in  a  few  moments  she  had  placed 
before  me  the  very  best  her  house  afforded.  As  soon 
as  I  had-  eaten,  my  life  and  strength  returned  ;  and 
when  this  good  woman  found  that  she  had  been  feed- 
ing one  of  God's  ministers,  she  seemed  highly  gratified, 
and  I  now  had  an  opportunity  of  asking  the  blessing 
of  the  Lord  upon  this  kind  and  benevolent  woman,  the 
blessing  which  he  had  promised,  "That  to  him  who 
should  give  to  one  of  his  servants  a  cup  of  cold  water, 
even  he  should  not  lose  his  reward." 

On  another  occasion  I  had  to  pass  through  an  ex- 
tensive swamp,  in  order  to  reach  the  Indians  on  the 
river.  I  entered  the  swamp  with  my  horse.  The 
spring  of  the  year  was  just  opening  upon  us,  and  the 
roads  were  breaking  up.  Soon  after  entering  the 
swamp,  it  began  raining  very  fast.  I  had  many  small 
streams  to  cross  which  were  bridgeless.  As  the  rain 
continued  pouring  down,  the  streams  began  to  rise 
and  overflow  their  banks,  and  soon  the  swamp  looked 
in  many  places  like  one  great  river  or  lake.  I  could 
tell  by  the  current  when  I  came  to  a  stream,  and  at 
such  times  I  would  take  my  saddle  and  port-manteau 
from  my  horse,  and  telling  her  to  swim  across,  would 
wander  up  or  down  till  I  could  find  some  log  or  tree 
by  which  to  cross.      Then  returning  to  where  my 


'I' 


72 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


horse  waited  for  me,  1  would  proceed  till  we  came  to 
another  stream,  and  thus  we  passed  the  whole  day, 
while  the  rain  was  pouring  down  in  torrents. 

Towards  sundown,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  river, 
which  had  risen  to  high  water-mark.  Near  the  river, 
and  entering  into  it,  was  a  deep,  wide  gorge,  or  gulf; 
and  over  this  gorge  was  a  bridge  of  poles,  which,  at 
most  seasons  of  the  year,  was  safe  enough  to  cross 
upJn.  But  now  the  water  had  risen  and  filled  the 
gulf  full.  The  poles,  wonderful  as  it  may  seem,  still 
lay  where  the  bridge  used  to  be,  though  they  were  all 
afloat. 

The  waters  of  the  river  went  roaring  and  surging 
past  me  ;  the  bridge  was  afloat ;  night  was  coming 
on  ;  neither  myself  nor  horse  had  tasted  food  since 
morning,  and  upon  examination,  I  found  I  had  left 
my  tinder-box  and  flint  behind  me,  so  that  it  was  im- 
possible for  me  to  kindle  a  fire  ;  and  whether  to  go  on 
over  the  bridge  or  wait  till  the  waters  subsided,  was  a 
question  which  I  debated  for  a  few  moments.  If  I 
should  venture  across,  a  single  misstep  might  plunge 
either  of  us  into  the  dark,  deep,  boiling  waters  below, 
and  no  chance  for  escape,  for  the  sides  of  the  gorge 
were  nearly  perpendicular. 

On  the  Other  hand,  if  I  staid,  I  must  spend  the 
night  without  fire,  without  food,  and  wet  through. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


73 


My  horse  seemed  to  understand  my  difficulty,  and 
stood  with  her  head  close  to  mine,  as  if  conscious  that  I 
would  help  ourselves  out  of  this  difficulty.  At  lust,  with 
a  prayer  to  God  for  safety,  I  said  :  "Well,  Fancy,  wo 
must  at  least  make  an  effort."  So,  stepping  up  to 
the  bridge,  I  put  one  of  my  feet  on  the  first  pole.  It 
settled  down  till  it  rested  upon  the  cross  pieces,  which 
were  still  solid.  Fancy  was  by  my  side,  and  when  she 
saw  me  step  on  the  pole,  she  carefully  put  out  her  foot 
upon  the  same,  and  finding  it  solid,  she  proceeded 
without  fear  to  step  when  I  did,  keeping  close  to 
me  all  the  time,  and  we  soon  reached  the  other  side. 
We  shortly  came  to  an  Indian  wigwam,  where  we 
stopped  for  the  night.  After  seeing  that  Fancy  had 
the  best  the  place  afforded,  I  laid  myself  down  beside 
the  roaring  fire,  and  thus  passed  the  night. 

We  now  began  to  make  preparations  for  a  camp- 
meeting,  within  a  few  miles  of  the  Indian  Keserva- 
tion.  In  the  appointment  of  this  meeting,  we  had 
the  Indians  in  view,  hoping  they  might  be  inclined  to 
attend  a  wood-meeting  ;  but  in  this  we  were  disap- 
pointed. They  were  always  on  the  lookout  for  white 
men,  expecting  injury  from  them.  I  did  not  arrive  at 
the  camp-ground  until  the  last  day  but  one.  I  reached 
the  ground  at  the  time  of  intermission.  Br.  Case  was 
holding  a  quarterly  conference  with  the  official  board 
of  Ancaster  circuit. 


■i.yS 


K--I 


m 


74 


AUTOBIOiniAPHY      OP 


From  what  I  could  loarn,  the  mooting  had  not  been 
as  good  as  on  former  occusic  ns,  and  in  a  few  moments 
I  pissed  from  the  encampm  mt,  and  retiring  into  the 
woods  some  two  hundred  ^ards,  I  knelt  down  and 
lifted  up  my  heart  in  praye*  to  God  ;  in  a  few  mo- 
ments I  felt  the  sweet,  melting  influences  of  Jesus' 
Jove  filling  my  heart,  and  I  could  weep  freely.  With 
this  blessing  came  a  text  of  Scripture,  and  I  felt  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  upon  me,  like  a  fire  shut  up 
in  my  bones. 

I  arose,  returned  to  the  camp-ground,  found  Br. 
Case,  who  was  still  engaged  with  the  official  board, 
and  whispering  to  him  said,  "Are  you  going  to  have 
more  preaching  to-day?"  "Yes,"  said  he,  "if  you 
will  preach."  "Very  well ;  if  you  say  so,"  said  I. 
He  closed  his  business,  and  we  repaired  to  the  preach- 
er's stand.  The  horn  was  sounded,  and  from  the 
tents  came  the  people  to  hear  the  Word. 

As  the  people  flocked  around,  I  commenced  the 
public  exercises.  I  gave  out  my  text  and  began  to 
preach.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  upon  me,  and  I 
felt  his  mighty  influence  in  my  soul.  As  I  proceeded, 
a  deep  feeling  of  solemnity  came  over  the  people. 
They  swayed  to  and  fro,  and  as  the  mighty  power  of 
God  came  sweeping  down  from  heaven  upon  us,  saint 
and  sinner  fell  before  it,  and  the  slain  of  the  Lord 


-^ff 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


75 


were  in  the  camp.  The  groan  of  the  sinner,  the  cry 
of  the  penitent,  mingling  with  the  shout  of  triiimi)h, 
and  the  song  of  the  victor,  rolled  up  from  that  encamp- 
ment like  a  mighty  cloud  of  incense,  and  angels 
looked  on  and  shouted  for  joy. 

Away  on  the  outskirts  of  the  congregation,  and 
leaning  against  a  tree,  stood  a  poor,  benighted  son  of 
the  forest,  who,  during  the  day,  had  been  wandering 
about  among  the  tents  and  over  the  ground,  and  now, 
drawn  by  the  sound  of  the  minister's  voice,  he  had  a})- 
proached  nearer  and  nearer,  till  he  stood  gazing  at  me. 
As  he  listened,  the  word  of  truth  sunk  deep  in  his 
heart,  and  conviction  seized  upon  his  soul.  The  tears 
streamed  from  his  eyes,  and  when  the  call  was  given 
for  all  who  wanted  religion  to  come  forward  and  kneel 
at  the  altar,  he  hastened  forward  and  cried  aloud  for 
mercy. 

Attracted  by  the  same  heavenly  influence,  a  sister 
of  this  poor  red  man,  came  weeping  and  crying  for 
mercy  to  the  altar.  How  our  hearts  thrilled  with  joy 
and  thanksgiving  to  God,  as  we  beheld  these  benighted 
youths  bowing  before  the  God  of  the  white  man. 

Here,  at  last,  were  the  fruits  of  all  our  toil  and  la- 
bor ;  for  this  had  we  suffered  cold  and  hunger,  priva- 
tion and  want ;  for  this  had  we  given  up  the  comforts 
.<f  home  and  friends,  and  gone  forth  among  strangers  ; 


1 .'  ii] 


■^M 


V  '' 


76 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


i 


ll   it 


to  this  end  had  we  breasted  wind  and  storm,  snow  and 
hail,  and  made  our  couch  upon  the  damp  earth,  with 
nothing  but  the  sky  and  stars  above  us,  and  the  dark, 
dim  woods,  like  watchful  sentinels,  around  us  ;  and 
now,  as  we  saw  that  youthful  couple  before  us,  all  our 
toils  were  forgotten,  and  we  kneeled  around  and 
wrestled  earnestly  in  their  behalf. 

The  sister  was  the  first  to  be  converted.  When 
the  first  beams  of  the  sun  of  righteousness  shone  in 
upon  the  darkness  of  her  mind,  she  sprang  to  her  feet, 
and  shouting  forth  the  praises  of  her  Redeemer,  she 
then  hastened  to  her  brother,  saying,  "The  Lord  will 
bless  you,  Peter,  for  he  has  had  mercy  on  me  and 
blessed  me."  It  was  not  long  before  his  soul  was 
brought  into  the  full  liberty  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
When  the  victory  was  proclaimed  to  the  anxious, 
praying  friends  of  the  poor  Indian,  a  shout  of  triumph 
rolled  up  and  swelled  out  upon  the  air,  till  the  r.jund- 
ing  aisles  of  the  dim,  old  woods  echoed  back  the  joy- 
ful cry.  We  had  now  unlocked  the  door  of  the  red 
man's  heart,  and  thrown  back  the  bolts  and  bars  that 
superstition  and  suspicion  had  placeci  there  ;  and  as 
we  looked  forward  into  the  future,  we  could  see  crowds 
of  Indians  coming  from  their  distant  homes  from  the 
far  West,  and  bowing  down  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

As  we  advance  in  our  history  of  facts  concerning 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY 


77 


the  great  work  of  God  among  the  Six  Nations,  and 
the  North- Western  tribes,  we  shall  discover  the  infi- 
nite love  of  the  Son  of  God,  as  manifested  towards  the 
most  degraded  of  our  fallen  race,  and  his  willingness 
to  raise  them  up,  and  bring  them  back  to  his  favor. 

Our  camp-meeting  closed  up  gloriously.  The  Indi- 
ans above  named,  Polly  and  Peter  Jones,  returned  to 
their  home  in  the  north  part  of  the  Mohawk  tribe, 
and  began  to  talk  with,  and  pray  for  those  with  whom 
they  associated.  The  blessing  of  God  attended  their 
labors,  and  the  result  was,  when  I  reached  the  settle- 
ment, a  number  of  Indians  were  awakened  to  see  their 
lost  and  ruined  state,  and  were  seeking  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

On  the  following  Sabbath  we  had  a  meeting  appoint- 
ed at  the  house  of  Thomas  Davis,  a  Mohawk  chief.  He 
and  his  wife  had  renounced  paganism,  and  been  bap- 
tized by  the  English  missionary  who  officiated  at  the 
Mohawk  church.  When  asked  for  the  use  of  his 
house  to  worship  in,  he  said,  "You  can  have  it,  but  I 
not  change  my  religion.  If  you  can  reform  my  people, 
I  be  glad."  He  had  renounced  spirituous  liquors,  read 
the  prayer-book  in  his  family,  and  they  considered 
themselves  Christians. 

This  Indian  was  no  common  person.  In  stature  he 
was  tall,  well  formed,  and  as  straight  as  one  of  his  own 


* 


I 


1;'"'' 

lit 


4 


I 

'■.U'f 

Ml 


,  if; 

:■  fl 

1    -lit'; 

f  n '' 
.  1 

r 

I 


'fj 


f 

11 

'm 

,        t 

'    V 

it 

f   rl: 

Ki 

.iiik 

1 

78 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


forest  pines.  Born  to  commaud,  he  had  the  air  and 
mein  of  one  who  knew  his  power.  His  forehead,  like 
his  spirit,  was  high  ;  his  eye  as  i)iercing  as  the  eagle's. 
His  mind  corresponded  with  his  person  ;  it  was  like 
those  vast  solitudes  of  the  American  wilderness,  which 
civilization  has  not  yet  reached.  Though  its  sponta- 
neous productions  were  luxuriant,  and  often-times 
gigantic,  yet,  had  the  ploughshare  of  civilization,  and 
the  refining  process  of  art  passed  through,  and  over 
the  virgin  soil,  mankind  would  have  been  astonished  at 
the  result. 

As  an  orator,  he  would  have  graced  an^  of  our  leg- 
islative halls  ;  and  he  far  exceeded  many  who  hold 
themselves  up  as  patterns  in  the  art.  Bishop  Hedding 
said  of  him,  after  listening  to  him,  as  he  gave  his  ex- 
perience in  his  own  tongue,  and  seeing  the  grace  and 
artless  simplicity  of  his  gestures,  "I  have  seen  many 
who  professed  to  understand  the  rules  of  elocution, 
and  those  who  carried  those  principles  out  in  practice, 
but  never  before  did  I  see  a  perfect  orator.''  He  was 
grave  and  dignified  in  his  manner  and  address,  and 
prided  himself  on  his  stoical  indifference  in  all  minor 
matters,  which  moved  the  mass  around  him.  He  was 
respected  by  his  nation,  and  his  counsel  was  sought  in 
all  matters  of  public  interest.  His  influence  over  his 
people  was  great,  and  in  all  matters  of  legislation  he 


REV.     ALVIN     TOURY. 


79 


moulded  them  to  his  will.  He  was  in  the  habit  of 
calling  his  people  together  at  the  church  every  Sunday, 
and  reading  parts  of  the  prayer-book  and  scriptures 
to  them,  after  which,  they  were  accustomed  to  finish 
the  day  in  card-playing,  horse-racing,  and  drinking 
lire-water,  as  taught  or  allowed  by  the  missionary  ui 
the  Established  Church.  But  Thomas  could  ^;ee  the 
inconsistency  of  such  conduct,  and  he  never  allowed 
himself  in  any  of  these  things.  He  knew  me  to  be  a 
Methodist,  and  as  he  had  been  taught  by  his  minister 
that  Methodism  was  an  error,  he  had  not  been  dis- 
posed to  look  upon  me  with  much  fixvor.  But  when 
he  heard  Polly  and  Peter  talk  about  leaving  off  their 
bad  practices,  he  thought  there  miglit  be  something 
more  than  he  at  first  believed,  and  though  he  believed 
his  religion  was  the  religion,  yet  he  was  willing  to  coun- 
tenance anything  which  promised  reform  among  his 
people. 

At  the  time  appointed,  we  commenced  our  meeting. 
The  house  was  crowded,  and  many  gathered  around 
the  windows  and  doors.  There  were  several  there  who 
had  been  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  lost  and  ruined 
condition,  by  the  efforts  of  Peter  and  Polly.  I  com- 
menced the  exercises,  it  was  not  long  before  sobs  and 
cries  broke  from  every  part  of  the  house  ;  men  and 
women,  old  and  young,  crying  out,    *'0,  my   sorry, 


iui 


■*^ 


80 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


wicked  heart  !  0,  my  soii-y,  wicked  heart  !  I  shall 
go  to  the  bad  place  !"  The  scene  was  solemn  and 
impressive.  Scattered  all  over  the  room,  were  eighteen 
or  twenty,  who  wore  wringing  their  hands,  and  crying 
as  though  their  hearts  were  breaking  under  some  great 
grief ;  while  others,  crowding  up  to  see  what  was  the 
matter,  looked  on  in  wonder  and  awe.  Their  sorrow- 
ful faces  showed,  as  they  peered  through  the  windows 
and  doors,  their  heartfelt  sympathy  ;  while  a  feeling 
of  wonder,  as  to  what  all  this  might  be,  mingled  with 
their  sympathy — caused  them  to  stand  silent  and  at- 
tentive. We  found  it  necessary  to  point  them  direct- 
ly to  the  Lamb  of  God.  We  said  to  them,  "Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  who  lives 
with  the  Great  Spirit  above,  will  save  you.  He 
can  cast  the  bad  spirit  out  of  your  hearts,  and  make 
your  sorry,  wicked  hearts  good  and  glad,  like  Polly's  and 
Peter's.  If  you  will  say  in  your  hearts,  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  his  son  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  will  put 
away  the  fire-water,  the  white  man's  poison,  and  drink 
no  more  of  it ;  that  you  will  not  be  wicked  any  more  ; 
that  you  will  do  all  this  Bible  tells  you  to  do — for  this 
Bible  contains  his  will ;  he  will  help  you,  and  bless  you. 
You  must  believe  he  will  help  you,  and  his  blessed 
Bible  says  he  will,  if  you  ask  hiin  ;  and  you  must 
believe  that  Jesus  Christ  can  drive  the  bad  spirit  out 


M 


:l  ^1 


BEV.    ALViN  Tonny. 


of  your  hearts,  and  make  them  glad  and  happy,  by 
entering  in  himself." 

rhiy  seemed  at  once  to  believe  these  gospel  truths, 
as  thus  simply  expounded  to  them,  through  an  inter- 
preter, and  simultaneously  with  their  believing,  they 
fell  from  their  seats  either  to  the  floor,  or  into  the  arms 
of  some  one  near  by,  and  to  all  appearance  were  dead 
persons.  The  Indians  at  the  doors  and  windows,  and 
those  in  the  house,  were  very  much  frightened  at  this, 
and  ran  for  water. 

One  little  girl,  who  was  sitting  by  the  side  of  her 
mother  when  she  fell  under  the  power  of  God,  think- 
ing she  was  dying  or  dead,  ran  home  to  tell  her  father. 
He  immediately  came,  but  before  water  could  be 
brought  by  Indians  without,  they  had  begun  to  drink 
of  the  waters  of  salvation.  In  a  few  moments  the 
shout  of  victory  was  heard  from  those  who,  a  few 
moments  before,  seemed  plunged  in  hopeless  despair. 
The  father,  who  came  expecting  to  find  his  wife  dead, 
found  her  shouting  and  praising  God.  His  soul  was 
awakened,  and  he  was  soon  rejoiciDPj  with  his  "^ife. 
Jesus  Christ  had  now  taken  poFses^i ou  of  them  ;  theL- 
souls  were  filled  with  light  and  love  ;  their  tongues 
were  loosed,  and  from  all  parts  of  the  ho■a^:^  was  heard 
the  cry,  "0  Jesus,  he  make  me  happy  I  0  Jesus, 
how  I  love  thee  !     Glory  !     0  glory  !" 


',  % 


I 


B 


t! 


I 


hi 
\  ! 

>    I 


»- 


...     ' 

K     ! 


i     ! 


Vifel 


82 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


During  all  this  time,  Thomas  Davis  had  remained  a 
silent,  and  to  all  appearance,  an  indifferent  spectator  ; 
but  now  he  arose,  and  wrapping  his  blanket  around 
him,  went  out  of  the  house.  Taking  his  prayer-book 
with  him,  he  went  into  the  field,  and  seated  himsell" 
under  an  oak.  He  had  seen  the  deep  grief  manifested 
by  the  others,  and  had  seen  that  grief  changed  to  joy 
almost  unspeakable.  He  had  never  felt  anything  like 
iLis,  though  he  had  long  been  a  Christian.  He  began 
to  reason  on  the  subject,  and  enquire  what  made  this 
difference.  He  began  to  feel  bad  at  heart,  and  remem- 
bering what  he  had  heard  the  missionary  say,  he 
thought  he  would  pray.  So,  kneeling  down,  he  began 
to  say  over  the  words,  as  he  had  heard  them.  Soon 
the  love  of  God  filled  his  heart,  when  he  arose  and 
came  to  the  house.  During  his  absence,  his  wife,  who 
had  remained  during  the  whole  service,  was  awakened, 
and  following  the  example  of  the  others,  soon  was 
made  happy.  She  said  when  she  gave  up  her  heart 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  the  power  of  God  came  down 
upon  her,  as  she  expressed  it,  "All  over,  hoo,  hoo." 

Both  Thomas  and  his  wife  were  converted,  and 
at  about  the  same  time?  of  day.  Thomas  immediately 
began  to  exhort  those  about  him,  who  still  remained 
sinners,  to  turn  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  partake  witli 
him  of  the  blessed  peace  and  joy  which  he  felt.     This 


m 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


83 


meeting  lasted  all  day.  We  immediately  proceeded  to 
organize  a  class  ;  wo  read  and  explained  the  "general 
rules/'  and  received  between  twenty  and  thirty  as  the 
fruits  of  that  day's  labor. 

We  now  started  the  building  of  a  house  which 
should  serve  the  double  purpose  of  church  and  school- 
house.  The  Indians  turned  out  with  their  axes,  cut 
down  trees,  hewed  them  on  two  sides,  drew  them  to 
the  building  spot,  which  was  in  the  north  part  of  the 
Mohawk  tribe,  and  we  soon  had  a  good  sized  house 
erected.  I  went  to  the  white  settlements,  procured 
boards  and  shingles  for  the  roof,  and  we  soon  had  the 
building  finished.  Just  at  this  time,  Seth  Crawford, 
a  young  man,  and  a  licensed  exhorter  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  living  at  Saratoga,  feeling  a  desire  to  visit, 
and  if  possible  be  of  benefit  to  the  Indians  of  the 
Canadas,  came  among  ns.  We  immediately  employed 
him  as  our  school  teacher,  and  leader  of  our  Indian 
society.  When  we  dedicated  our  house,  it  was  filled 
with  Indians,  who  seemed  to  be  friendly  to  our  cause. 
We  established  a  day  and  also  a  Sabbath-school, 
where  the  children  were  taught  English.  When  we 
called  the  children  together,  we  used  a  tin  horn,  but 
v/hen  we  wanted  the  Indians  to  assemble  for  worship, 
we  blew  a  shell,  which  could  be  heard  from  two  to 
three  miles.     Whenever  this  was  sounded,  the  Indians 


''('■ 


■i 


1 


t  ; 


f 


i 

t 

m 


i^' 


m 


$4 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


dropped  all  their  work  and  repaired  immediately  to 
the  church.  This  house  we  had  cleaned  out  very 
often,  in  order  that  it  might  be  perfectly  neat  and 
decent.  Whenever  they  met  here  for  worship,  they 
would  kneel  before  taking  their  seats,  and  ask  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  them  ;  and  often  in  so  doing, 
they  would  receive  such  direct  answers  to  their 
prayers,  that  they  would  be  unable  to  take  their  seats 
for  some  time. 

As  soon  as  they  were  brought  under  religious  influ- 
ence, they  became  as  docile  and  as  tractable  as  little 
children.  We  taught  them  to  observe  one  day  in 
seven  as  fast  day  ;  we  appointed  Sunday  for  such  a 
day.  Accordingly,  they  abstained  from  all  food  until 
after  the  morning  service  and  class-meeting,  which 
generally  closed  about  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
About  three,  they  would  take  their  dinner,  and  at 
five,  or  evening,  they  assembled  for  prayer-meeting, 
and  if  there  were  any  who  were  seeking  religion,  they 
would  all  unite  in  prayer  for  them,  and  seldom  closed 
until  all  were  made  happy. 

Morning  and  evening  devotions  were  established  in 
their  families  as  soon  as  they  gave  evidence  of  renewed 
hearts.  Baptism  was  administered  by  sprinkling  at 
the  altar.  The  parents  all  seemed,  anxious  to  have 
their  children  baptized,  for  we  told  them,  "the  promise 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


85 


is  to  you  and  your  children."  The  sacrament  was 
administered  to  them  quarterly,  and  these  seasons 
were  always  of  great  interest.  We  endeavored  to 
present  to  their  minds  the  blessed  Jesus  as  he  appeared 
upon  the  cross,  * 'pouring  out  his  blood  unto  death," 
and  to  explain  to  them  the  object  and  utility  of  eat- 
ing the  bread  and  wine  consecrated  before  them,  and 
80  great  was  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  and  his  blood 
shed  out  for  their  redemption,  that  they  did  truly  feed 
upon  him  in  their  hearts  with  thanksgiving  and  praise. 
At  such  times,  the  love  of  God  would  so  fill  their 
hearts  with  its  overwhelming  power,  that  their  animal 
strength  would  be  suspended,  and  they  would  sink  to 
the  floor.     0,  we  all  could  say, 

"Even  now  we  mournfully  enjoy, 

Communion  with  our  Lord, 
As  though  we  every  one, 

Beneath  his  cross  had  stood, 
And  seen  him  heave  and  heard  him  groan. 

And  felt  his  gushing  blood." 

It  seemed,  on  such  occasions,  as  though  we  could  all 
soar  to  higher  regions  of  light  and  love  than  at  other 
times.  On  one  occasion,  while  the  altar  was  crowded 
with  communicants,  the  power  of  God  came  down 
upon  them,  and  they  sunk  to  the  ground  as  though  a 
mighty  wind  had  passed  over  them.  Tears  streamed 
down  their  faces,  as  the  windows  of  heaven  were 
opened  upon  them,  and  the  fountains  of  their  hearts 


rf  ^ 


se 


A  U  T  0 m  O (.  II  A  P  H  Y      OF 


seemed  broken  up,  while  amid  alioiits  of  praise  and  tears 
of  joy,  they  lay  perfectly  helpless  upon  the  floor. 

0  why  is  it  that  some  of  the  professors  of  religion, 
at  the  present  day,  living  as  they  do  in  the  bread, 
inid-day  sunlight  of  science  and  Christianity,  and  at  a 
time  when  the  gospel  of  Ciirist,  spreading  its  wings 
of  light,  and  sweeping  over  mountain  and  plain,  over 
river  end  sea,  has  jiierced  the  blackness  of  darkness 
that  has  so  long  hung,  brooding  like  a  pall,  over  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  has  sent  its  loud,  joyful 
trumpet  tones,  thrilling  through  the  hearts  of  millions 
who  sat  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  and 
now  poising  its  bright  pinions,  hovers  over  our  own 
fair  land — why  is  it,  1  say,  that  professed  Christians, 
knowing  all  this,  will  point  the  finger  of  scorn  and 
derision  at  those  whi^,  by  faith,  drink  of  the  waters  of 
salvation  as  they  flow  from  under  the  throne  of  God, 
and  yield  to  the  glorious  influences  of  joy  unspeakable 
which,  with  every  draught  of  love  that  they  receive 
from  the  fountain  of  light  and  life,  fills  their  souls, 
till  they  are  constrained  to  cry  aloud,  and  with  uplifted 
voice,  proclaim  to  those  about  them,  the  wonders  of 
redeeming  grace  and  dying  love  ? 

What  wonder  is  it,  0  ye  of  little  faith,  that  under 
the  mighty  influences  of  such  love,  tliey  fall  to  the 
ground  ?     Is  the  arm  of  the  Almighty  shortened,  that 


UEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


87 


lie  cannot  save  ?  Is  not  his  power  the  same  that  it  was 
in  olden  days,  when  on  the  plains  of  Bethlehen:  there 
a[)i)earcd  an  unnumbered  host  of  shininj^  ones  Bweep- 
iiig  through  the  air,  and  with  voice  of  ineloJy,  pro- 
claiming to  the  astonished  and  awe-struck  shepherds, 
the  joyful  tidings  which  they  bore  ? 

Is  not  the  love  which  thrilled  the  hearts  of  angel 
and  archangel,  of  cherubim  and  of  st  -  him,  and  that 
caused  them  to  tune  their  harps  anew,  and  swell  the 
mighty  anthem  of  praise,  till  heaven's  high  arches 
echoed  back  the  joyful  strains,  mighty  enough  to 
overcome  the  strength  of  puny  man  ?  Is  not  that 
power  which  sent,  from  beyond  the  vast  realms  of 
space,  the  chariot  of  fire  to  escort  Elijah  safely  to  his 
home  above  ;  or,  which  set  at  defiance  all  nature's 
laws,  when  the  Savior,  standing  on  the  Mount  of 
Ascension,  rose  silently,  slowly,  and  majestically,  up 
into  the  bright  blue  of  heaven's  dome,  till  he  was  lost 
from  sight  in  immensity ;  or,  which  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  came  with  the  sound  of  a  mighty  rushing 
wind,  and  sa^.  in  tongues  of  flame  upon  the  heads  of  all 
present,  endowing  them  v/ith  power  to  speak  in  all 
languages  of  the  earth  ;  or,  which  struck  Saul  to  the 
earth,  blinding  him  with  the  brightness  of  its  glory  ; 
and  which  opened  the  prison  doors  and  loosed  the  chains 
which  bound  the  apostle  Peter,  the  same  now  as 
then  ? 


'i  1 


m 


-''■;  '^^8 


^U^^ 


'j'^mu 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


:/ 


l/u 


^ 


1.0 


I.I 


Ik 

lU 

Ul 


2.0 


m 


lAO 


IIJ& 


||l.25  III  1.4      1.6 

^ 

6"     

► 

ffiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14S80 

(716)  872-4S03 


M 


88 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


Is  not  that  power  which  darkened  the  sun  in  mid- 
heaven,  which  rolled  back  the  door  of  the  tomb,  and 
filled  the  hearts  of  those  brave  old  soldiers  with  such 
fear  that  they  "became  as  dead  men,"  able  to  fell  to 
the  earth  the  proudest,  the  mightiest  of  earth's  nobil- 
ity, now  ? 

If  so,  then  why,  when  you  look  upon  the  prostrate 
form  of  some  fallen  son  or  daughter  of  Adam,  why 
say  it  is  all  delusion,  and  that  though  you  wish  to 
enjoy  all  that  can  be  measured  out  to  you,  yet  you 
can  never  be  willing  to  "lose  your  strength  ?"  Where 
is  the  propriety  of  such  reasoning  ?  Where  is  the 
philosophy  that  countenances  such  unreasonable  de- 
sires ?  and  what  is  the  foundation  on  which  you  build 
your  argument  ? 


■  7 


CHAPTER  V. 

Indian  customs— Reforms— Conference— Dr.  Clarke's  Commentary- 
Return  to  the  mission — A  Moliawlc  Cliief 's  reason  for  joining  tlio 
Methodists — Exhorts  a  Bishop— The  woric  extends  to  other  tribes 
—Peter  Jones  visits  the  river  Credit — Intemperate  habits  of  the 
Indians — They  promise  to  visit  Grand  River. 

The  Indian  children  showed  great  aptitude  in  learn- 
ing to  read  English,  and  were  very  devout  when  in  the 
sanctuary.  They  always  came  neat  and  clean,  and 
whenever  the  rest  kneeled  they  kneeled  also,  invariably 
preserving  a  serious  deportment  while  in  church. 

We  endeavored  to  inculcate  habits  of  industry 
among  them ;  for  in  their  pagan  state  they  were 
brought  up  to  think  it  was  degrading  for  an  Indian  to 
work.  His  business  was  to  sit  in  the  council,  smoke 
the  pipe,  hunt  and  fish,  while  the  women  had  to  plant 
the  corn,  beans,  and  potatoes,  hoe  and  gather  in  the 
harvest,  chop  the  wood,  and  in  fact  do  all  the  drudgery. 
But  we  told  them,  "Indian  man  plant  potatoes,  corn 
and  beans,  he  hoe  and  gather  in  the  harvest,  cut  the 
wood,  and  help  carry  the  children  when  travelling, 
while  the  women  must  stay  in  the  house,  bake  the 
bread,  cook  the  victuals,  wash,  and  make  the  clothes, 


90 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


V 


and  keep  the  children  neat  and  clean."  Our  instruc- 
tions were  generally  well  received,  and  as  a  conse- 
quence, those  Indians  who  followed  the  Savior  were  ' 
temperate  and  industrious,  provided  well  for  their 
families,  and  proved  the  truth  of  the  apostle's  doc- 
trine, "Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things." 

We  now  found  it  necessary  to  prepare  for  Confer- 
ence, which  held  its  session  in  Westmoreland,  Oneida 
Co.,  N.  Y.  This  journey,  going  and  coming,  could 
not  be  less  than  from  six  to  eight  hundred  miles,  to 
be  performed  entirely  on  horseback  ;  and  no  one  who  \ 
has  never  performed  such  a  journey  can  form  a  cor- 
rect opinion  of  the  fatigue  consequent  upon  it,  es- 
pecially when  encumbered  with  the  baggage  we  were 
obliged  to  carry.  It  was  in  the  heat  of  summer,  and 
many  long  and  weary  days  we  travelled  over  the  dusty 
roads,  the  sky  seeming  like  brass  above  us,  while  the 
parched  and  thirsty  earth  reflected  back  the  intense 
heat  of  the  sun,  that  rolled  through  the  heavens  like 
some  avenging  angel,  whose  mission  was  to  punish,  by 
thirst  and  heat,  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Often  would 
I  have  to  dismount  and  walk  by  the  side  of  my  Fancy, 
for  such  weather  was  unendurable  by  any  horse,  with 
the  load  she  carried.  . 

1  reached  the  Conference  the  morning  it  commenced. 
Here  I  found  an  agent  for  Dr.  Clarke's  Commentaries, 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


91 


uc- 

ise- 

rere 

beir 

ioc- 


'ancy, 
with 


Rev.  Charles  Giles.  These  works  had  but  just  found 
their  way  into  this  country,  and  of  course  were  prized 
very  highly,  but  Br.  Giles  let  ministers  have  them  at 
reduced  rates,  sixty  dollars  being  the  price  as  reduced. 
They  were  in  pamphlet  form,  unbound,  and  about  the 
thickness  of  a  spelling-book.  I  had  never  seen  these 
volumes,  and  of  course  they  were  a  treasure  to  me. 
But  as  I  only  had  one  hundred  dollars  a  year,  and  half 
of  that  went  to  support  my  mother,  I  could  only  pay 
him  fifteen  or  twenty  dollars  at  a  time,  which  I  did 
every  year  until  they  were  paid  for.  I  had  them 
packed  and  sent  on  to  Canada,  for  I  had  received  my 
appointment  back  to  Grand  Biver  Mission,  and  at  the 
close  of  Conference,  paid  my  mother  a  visit  before 
returning. 

My  mother  had  heard  from  me  during  the  year  by 
letter,  in  which  I  spoke  of  the  commencement  of  the 
work  of  God  among  the  Indians,  but  yet  she  seemed 
not  fully  to  conceive  how  wonderful  it  was,  till  I  gave 
her  a  full  account  of  it.  She  rejoiced  greatly  that 
the  war-whoop  had  been  changed  to  shouts  of  joy  and 
praise  ;  that  the  drunken  revel,  and  midnight  orgies, 
had  been  superceded  by  the  earnest  tones  of  midnight 
prayer,  or  the  joyful  song  of  peace  and  love  ;  and  she 
said  if  she  had  a  dozen  sons,  and  every  one  should  be 
called  of  God  to  preach  his  gospel  to  the  heathen,  she 


92 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


would  willingly  say,  "Go,  my  son,  and  may  God  bless 


vou.  • 

I  now  took  leave  of  home  and  friends,  and  again 
started  for  my  mission.  But  with  a  somewhat  dif- 
ferent feeling  did  I  start,  than  when,  one  year  before 
I  bade  adieu  to  all  my  early  associations,  and  started 
on  an  enterprise  which  promised  much  of  danger  and 
suffering,  if  no  more.  Then  1  started,  like  a  mariner 
on  an  unknown  sea,  with  nothing  but  God  and  my 
own  judgment  to  guide  me  j  now,  I  was  going  to  a 
church  of  Christians,  whose  hearts  were  all  aglow  with 
the  love  of  Christ  ;  where  I  would  be  welcomed  as  a! 
brother  ;  where  I  expected  to  meet  many  old  friends. 
Then,  I  started  with  the  good  wishes  of  all,  to  be  sure, 
but  with  the  expectation  from  every  one,  that  .my  at- 
tempt would  be  a  failure.  Now,  I  was  returning  to  a 
field  of  labor  which,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  be- 
gan to  blossom  as  the  rose. 

After  a  long  and  fatiguing  journey  for  both  man 
and  beast,  I  reached  the  Niagara  waters.  Here  I  found 
my  box,  containing  my  Commentaries,  which  I  took 
across  with  me  at  an  expense  of  four  dollars  as  duties. 
I  carried  them  to  the  house  of  an  old  friend,  near  my 
field  of  labor,  where  I  left  them,  only  taking  one  at  a 
time  with  me.  I  had  a  tin  box  made  in  the  form  of 
a  cylinder,  with  a  cover  fitting  so  closely  that  no  water 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


93 


ess 

ain 
dif- 
fore 
ited 
and 
riner 
iiny 
;  to  a 
with 
t  as  Si 
•lends. 
e  sure, 
ny  at- 
g  to  a 
)d,  be- 


could  find  its  way  in.  I  then  rolled  up  one  of  my 
pamphlets,  and  slipping  it  in  there,  packed  it  away  in 
my  valise.  The  cover  to  this  box  served  the  purpose 
of  drinking  cup,  when  alone  in  the  wilderness.  By 
improving  every  leisure  hour,  I  could  read  one  through 
by  the  time  I  came  round  to  my  starting  point,  when 
I  would  take  another,  and  in  this  way  I  first  read 
Clarke's  Commentaries.  During  the  first  year  of  my 
itinerancy,  I  had  found  Dr.  Coke's  Works.  I  read 
them  what  I  could,  but  this  work  was  not  common  in 
those  days,  among  our  brethren  of  Western  New  York. 
I  had  also  read  Mr.  Wesley's  Notes  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which,  with  Dr.  Clarke,  seemed  to  put  us  right 
on  all  the  most  difficult  parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

I  found  our  Indian  brethren  expressed  much  joy  on 
my  return.  One  Indian,  on  hearing  that  I  was  again 
stationed  among  them,  said,  "0,  I  so  happy,  I  jump 
up  !"  In  passing  around  my  extensive  mission,  I 
found  the  spirit  of  awakening  had  got  hold  of  Indians 
for  thirty  miles  from  our  mission-house  ;  and  the  In- 
dians here  and  there,  on  hearing  what  was  going  on 
among  the  Mohawks,  were  anxious  I  should  preach  to 
them. 

The  Mohawk  chief,  Thomas  Davis,  after  joining 
our  Church,  had  discontinued  his  attendance  at  the 
Mohawk  Castle.     Soon  after,   he  was  visited  by  an 


7 


I 


':    1 


94 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


English  Bishop,  who  was  on  his  annual  tour  through 
the  Canadas,  and  their  interview  was  rather  amusing. 
The  Bishop  enquired  of  the  old  chief,  why  he  had 
left  their  Church,  and  joined  the  Methodists.  The 
old  chief  replied,  "Bishop,  you  know  your  ministers 
preach  to  Indians  forty  years.  No  see  at  all ;  all 
dark — no  feel  any  good.  All  drink  fire-waters — get 
drunk — all  bad.  But  the  Methodist  minister  come 
preach  to  Indian  ;  he  feel  sorry,  then  glad.  He  put 
away  all  the  fire-waters  ;  begin  to  pray — be  sober — 
work — have  plenty  to  eat — all  very  happy.  What  you, 
think  of  the  Methodist  religion.  Bishop  7" 

The  Bishop  sat  listening  attentively  to  him,  till  he 
finished,  then  with  a  shake  of  his  head  replied,  "I 
don't  know  anything  about  this  Methodist  religion." 
The  old  chief  quickly  replied,  "You  not  know  any- 
thing about  this  Bible  religion  ?  I  very  sorry."  And 
then  warming  up  with  the  subject,  he  gave  him  such 
an  exhortation  that  the  Bishop  was  glad  to  bid  him 
"good  day,"  at  the  first  chance  he  could  get.  The 
Bishop  soon  returned  to  England,  and  immediately 
dispatched  a  young  minister  to  fill  the  church  at  the 
Castle.  This  gentleman  took  up  his  residence  a  few 
miles  from  the  Indians,  and  preached  to  them  one 
sermon  every  Sunday.  He  then  returned  to  his  board- 
ing place ;  but  the  Indians,  as  on  former  occasions. 


REV.    ALVIN    TORRY. 


95 


igb 


ng. 
had 
The 
iters 
all 
-get 
3ome 
}  put 
jer— 
t  you 


spent  the  rest  of  the  day  in  their  old  amusements, 

horse-racing,  card-playing,  and  drinking.     Mr.  H , 

their  minister,  hearing  of  this,  resolved  to  give  them 
a  severe  reproof  on  the  following  Sabbath.  Accord- 
ingly he  told  them  what  he  had  heard  about  them, 
and  said  he  should  have  no  more  such  work  on  the 
Sabbath,  if  he  preached  to  them.  But  the  Indians,  not 
liking  his  reproofs,  put  on  cloudy  faces,  and  said  to  him, 
"We  not  want  you  to  preach  to  us — we  not  have  you." 
He  called  upon  me,  and  wished  to  know  how  it  was 
that  we  reformed  the  poor  drunken  Indians,  and 
brought  them  under  religious  discipline.  I  said  to 
him,  "In  order  to  get  pagan  Indians  converted  to 
God,  we  must  go  among  them,  visit  them,  eat  with 
them,  converse  with  them,  pray  with  and  for  them, 
and  look  to  God  for  his  Spirit  to  accompany  his  truth 
to  their  hearts,  then  there  is  no  difficulty  in  le;/l\\jg 
them  to  Jesus  Christ,  who  saves  them."  He  said  he 
believed  in  being  religious,  and  in  attending  to  the 
means  of  grace,  "but,"  said  he,  "the  wonderful  change 
of  heart  you  speak  of,  I  don't  understand."  He  wish- 
ed me  to  give  him  the  charge  of  the  society  of  the  con- 
verted Indians,  while  I  should  go  among  the  wild  ones 
again,  "for  you  have  such  success,"  said  he,  "in  con- 
verting Indians,  you  can  soon  establish  another  society 


96 


AUTOBIOGKAPHY      01' 


equal  to  the  first/'  This  I  declined  doing,  and  he  left 
me,  and  in  a  few  months  returned  to  England. 

Peter  Jones  was  a  young  man  of  about  twenty  years, 
and  though  connected  with  a  Mohawk  family  living 
near  our  mission-house,  was  a  Chippewa  of  the  Missis- 
saguas  tribe.  Not  long  after  his  conversion,  he  began 
to  talk  of  trying  to  hunt  up  his  mother,  and  of  per- 
suading her,  and  the  tribe  to  which  she  belonged,  to 
come  up  to  Grand  Biver,  and  share  with  the  Mohawks 
in  the  blessings  of  the  gospel. 

At  this  time  the  Chippewas  were  not  confined  to 
any  one  place,  but,  like  the  Arabs,  moved  about  from' 
place  to  place,  and  wherever  a  white  man  had  erected 
a  huckstering  shop,  there  would  they  be  seen,  rolling 
in  the  mud  like  swine.  Their  yells,  when  in  their 
drunken  frolics,  were  frightful,  and  often  has  my  horse 
been  frightened,  when  passing  these  haunts  of  vice. 
No  one  cared  for  these  poor  Indians,  nor  would  any 
one  give  them  shelter  from  the  weather,  unless  to  get 
their  money,  or  their  furs  from  them.  When  these 
were  gone,  they  were  turned  into  the  open  air,  where 
they  were  obliged  to  stay  during  any  and  all  the  storms 
of  the  seasons.  This  constant  exposure  to  the  in- 
clemency of  the  seasons,  together  with  their  habitual 
use  of  the  "fire-water,"  caused  a  rapid  diminution  of 
numbers,  and  when  I  became  acquainted  with  them, 
they  were  comparatively  few  in  numbers. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


97 


Peter,  after  thinking  over  his  mother's  condition  for 
months,  and  praying  for  her  salvation,  concluded  to  go 
and  hunt  her  up.  In  this  work,  he  was  encouraged  by 
us.  Accordingly,  one  day,  he  put  off  for  the  river 
Credit,  where  he  thought  he  would  be  most  likely  to 
find  her.  On  reaching  the  river,  he  found  the  whole 
company,  with  the  exception  of  their  chief,  Captain 
John,  holding  a  drunken  frolic. 

When  he  beheld  their  condition,  he  turned  away 
with  disgust  and  sorrow  of  heart,  thinking,  "Surely 
these  people  are  too  far  gone  in  sin  and  wickedness,  to 
be  saved  ;  I  will  return."  So,  turning  about,  he  start- 
ed for  home,  but  he  had  not  proceeded  far,  when  he 
was  met  by  Captain  John.  He  told  the  old  chief 
what  had  been  done  at  Grand  River,  and  his  errand 
there.  Captain  John  said,  "You  wait  a  little,  till  my 
people  get  sober,  then  you  tell  them  your  story."  He 
concluded  to  wait. 

After  they  had  finished  their  frolic,  and  were  again 
sober,  Peter  began  a  talk  with  them.  He  told  them 
how  the  Son  of  the  Great  Spirit  had  saved,  and  blessed 
him,  and  other  Indians  at  Grand  Biver ;  and  how 
happy  they  were  after  putting  away  the  fire-waters  ; 
and  concluded,  by  asking  them  to  come  to  Grand 
Biver,  and  get  this  religion  for  themselves.  Their 
answer  was  ;     "You  say  you  no  drink  whisky  there." 


,.  ml 

m 


m§ 


98 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


*'Well,"  says  Peter,  "we  something  better  than 
whisky  ;  come,  get  this  religion,  and  you  shall  know 
for  yourselves."  They  finally  promised  to  come,  and 
Peter  bidding  them  "Good-bye,"  returned.  When 
he  related  his  story,  we  concluded  they  would  soon 
forget  their  promise,  and  this  would  be  the  last  they 
would  think  about  it.  r 


CHAPTER  VI.       I 

The  Indians  arrive  at  the  Grand  River  Mission — Many  converted,  and 
among  them  the  mother  of  Peter  Jones— the  Indian  converts  ro> 
main  with  the  Mohawlis — Exemplary  ChrlBtions. 

The  BeHervation  of  the  Six  Nations,  as  we  have 
before  remarked,  lies  on  both  sides  of  the  Grand 
River.  This  valley,  for  miles  on  each  side  of  the 
river,  is  hardly  above  "high-water  mark,"  and  in  some 
places  it  is  below,  thus  causing  the  many  swamps 
which  are  found  along  this  river,  some  of  them  being 
of  great  extent.  Where  the  land  comes  above 
"high-water  mark,"  the  ground  is  dry  and  the  soil 
fertile.  In  many  places  on  these  plains,  the  timber 
consisted  entirely  of  oak,  hence  their  name,  "Oak 
Plains."  These  oaks  were  scattered  thinly  over  the 
surface,  forming  beautiful  groves,  and  as  the  ground 
was  free  from  underbrush,  objects  could  be  seen  at  a 
great  distance. 

One  day,  while  at  the  mission-house  with  several 
of  our  Indian  brethren,  we  descried,  away  in  the 
distance,  a  long  line  of  persons  in  Indian  file,  winding 
in  and  out  among  the  oaks  of  the  plain,  and  making 


100 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


towards  us.  We  called  attention  to  them,  and  they 
were  immediately  pronounced  by  our  brethren,  as  the 
Mississaguas.  We  at  once  concluded  they  must  be  ' 
Capt.  John  and  his  party.  We  accordingly  blew  the 
shell,  or  trumpet,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  Mohawks 
were  flocking  in  from  all  quarters,  to  make  ready  for 
the  reception  of  their  visitors.  As  they  came  up,  there 
was  a  general  shaking  of  hands  by  all  present.  We 
found  Peter's  mother  among  the  number. 

Before  starting  from  their  homes  at  the  Credit,  they 
had  fixed  themselves  out  in  all  their  finery,  and  dressed  \ 
in  their  best  clothes  ;  they  intended  to  present  quite 
an  imposing  appearance,  but  they  were  obliged  to  pass 
several  whisky  shops,  and  at  each,  they  thought  they 
could  stop  and  take  "just  one  drink  around."  The 
consequence  was,  that  long  before  reaching  Grand 
River,  they  had  parted  with  all  their  money,  and 
much  of  their  jewelry,  besides  getting  their  clothes 
stained  with  dirt  and  filth.  We  now  invited  them 
into  our  church,  in  order  to  gratify  their  desire  of 
knowing  more  of  the  work  of  the  Great  Spirit,  as 
related  to  them  by  Peter.  They  were  seated  at  the 
back  part  of  the  house,  the  front  seats  being  reserved 
for  those  who  took  part  in  the  exercises.  The 
Mohawks,  on  coming  in,  kneeled,  as  was  their  custom, 
and  asked  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit  upon  themr 
selves  and  their  visitors. 


t 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


lOi 


For  a  few  minutes  all  was  still.  Then  rising,  they 
commenced  singing  some  verses  in  their  own  tongue. 
They  were  beautiful  singers,  and  their  music  pro- 
duced a  visible  impression  upon  these  wild,  untutored 
savages.  After  singing,  we  addressed  them,  told  them 
of  the  Savior,  and  how  they  might  be  saved  ;  told 
them  of  the  work  the  Great  Spirit  had  performed 
among  their  brother  Indians,  and  exhorted  them  to 
seek  for  the  blessing.  We  now  all  kneeled  down,  and 
Peter  led  in  prayer,  in  the  Chippewa  tongue.  For 
this  time  had  Peter  long  wished,  and  hoped,  and 
prayed. 

The  conversion  of  his  mother  was  to  him  an  all- 
absorbing  theme  ;  and  for  months  he  had  waited  and 
prayed  ;  for  months  he  had  plead  with  the  Great 
Spirit,  to  influence  the  mind  of  his  mother  and  her 
tribe  to  listen  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  ;  and  with  his 
faith  strong  in  the  Lord,  that  he  would  work  in  his 
behalf,  did  he  start  on  his  visit  to  the  "Credit."  And 
now  that  his  desires  were  gratified,  his  prayers  an- 
swered, his  faith  in  God  waxed  stronger,  and  as  lie 
knelt  in  that  room,  and  saw  his  mother  on  her  knees 
before  God,  his  soul  was  moved,  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice  to  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,  that  he  would 
hear  his  cry,  and  answer  his  petition.  His  faith  was 
strong,  his  plea  an  urgent  one  ;    his  soul  was  stirred 


^ 

J^ 

H 

i'j 

■'»•> 

iiS 

-li 

M 

*  \i 

1^3 

* 

'■'i 

\\ 


102 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


within  him,  and  as  he  poured  out  his  heart  before  God, 
his  words  were  like  fire  in  a  dry  stubble. 

While  Peter  was  still  praying,  being  joined  by  the  , 
others  in  an  undertone,  the  poor  Mississaguas  were 
pricked  in  their  hearts  by  what  they  heard,  and  began 
crying  aloud,  while  sobs  and  tears  almost  choked  their 
utterance, — "0,  my  sorry,  wicked  heart,  0,  my  sorry, 
wicked  heart,  I  shall  go  to  the  bad  place."  When 
this  cry  arose  from  those  poor  heathen,  the  efiect  was 
almost  indescribable.  Those  who  had  before  been 
praying,  earnestly,  to  be  sure,  yet  silently,  now  broke  ^ 
forth  as  with  one  accord,  and  with  a  loud  voice  cried 
unto  the  Lord  of  hosts  to  hear  and  deliver.  When 
the  Lord  saw  that  they  had  drunk  the  bitter  cup  of 
repentance  long  enough,  the  sweet  balm  of  heavenly 
consolation  was  sent  to  heal  their  wounded  souls,  and 
then  came  the  joys  of  salvation. 

Now,  as  on  a  former  occasion,  they  sank  to  the 
floor  under  the  mighty  power  of  God,  and  arose  with 
shouts  of  glory  upon  their  tongues.  Before  many 
minutes  had  passed  away,  nearly  every  one  of  the 
thirty  who  had  entered  the  house  of  God  as  poor  be- 
nighted heathen,  was  basking  in  the  sunlight  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  praising  God  for  his  goodness  in  bringing 
them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  who 
for  the  first  time  in  their  lives  had  stepped  foot  inside 
of  a  christian  church. 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


103 


Soon  all  these  Mississaguas  gave  evidence  of  n 
change  of  heart  by  the  power  of  divine  grace,  and 
that  they  had  received  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby 
they  might  cry,  "Abba,  Father,"  and  call  Jesus  Lord, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  and  as  they  had  just  emerged 
from  pagan  darkness  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  and  were  in  the  fullest  sense,  ''babes 
in  Christ,"  it  became  necessary  for  us  to  pay  particu- 
lar attention  to  them,  that  we  might  instruct  them  in 
the  first  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  ex- 
plain to  them  the  devices  of  Satan,  when  combined 
with  wicked  men,  that  they  might  fortify  themselves 
against  them. 

These  Mississaguas  were  now  enjoying  the  hospital- 
ity of  our  Grand  River  brethren,  but  we  knew  they 
must  soon  leave.  Our  anxiety  on  their  account  was 
great,  for  we  knew  if  they  returned  to  the  Credit, 
they  would  have  to  pass  many  whisky  shops,  where 
every  art  that  could  be  brought  to  bear  upon  them,  in 
order  to  get  them  to  drink  again  of  the  "fire-water," 
would  be  used  ;  and  also  if  they  returned,  they  would 
remove  their  children  from  the  English  school,  the 
advantages  of  which  they  now  enjoyed.  But  we  were 
soon  relieved  of  our  anxiety,  by  an  offer  by  our  Mo- 
hawk brethren,  of  as  much  land  as  they  would  wish 
to  till,  and  on  which  they  might  build  houses,  and 


u 


104 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


I 


make  comfortable  homes  for  themselves  and  children. 
How  much  this  seemed  like  the  days  spoken  of  in 
Acts  ii.  44-47,  "And  all  that  believed  were  together, 
and  had  all  things  common,  and  sold  tiicir  possessions 
and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  men,  as  every  man 
had  need.  And  they,  continuing  daily  with  one  ac- 
cord in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from  house  to 
house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness  and  single- 
ness of  heart,  praising  God,  and  having  favor  with  all 
the  people.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily 
such  as  should  be  saved." 

After  reading  and  explaining  our  "General  Rules," 
to  which. they  all  readily  subscribed,  we  administered 
the  ordinance  of  baptism,  by  sprinkling,  at  the  altar. 

It  was  customary  among  the  pagan  Indians  to 
marry  by  taking  a  woman  and  living  with  her  as  long 
as  they  both  could  agree.  But  should  any  serious 
misunderstanding  arise  between  them,  they  would 
part,  each  going  their  own  way,  and  leaving  either 
free  to  marry  at  pleasure.  We  explained  to  them  the 
nature  and  extent  of  the  marriage  covenant,  as  laid 
down  in  our  blessed  Bible,  and  they  readily  agreed  to 
its  precepts.  They  all  stood  up  around  the  altar,  and 
we  joined  them  together  in  the  holy  bands  of 
matrimony.  They  builded  themselves  neat,  though 
small  houses,  planted  and  sowed,  and  seemed  anicious 


I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


105 


to  receive  instruction  in  all  subjects  relating  to  their 
temporal  and  spiritual  welfare,  always  appearing  at 
the  house  of  God,  as  neat  and  as  clean  as  any  of  our 
Mohawks.  They  occasionally  went  on  hunting  excur- 
sions, and  sometimes  were  obliged  to  be  out  in  the 
wilderness  over  the  Sabbath.  At  such  times  they 
would  spend  the  day  in  prayer  and  praise,  observing  it 
as  strictly  as  though  at  home.  They  always  returned 
loaded  with  game.  Not  unfrequently  they  met  with 
some  of  their  own  nation,  who  were  also  hunting,  and 
they  always  invited  them  to  come  to  Grand  River  and 
get  the  "good  religion"  which  they  enjoyed.  Many 
did  so,  and  often  were  they  converted  under  the  first 
sermon  they  ever  listened  to.  Our  number  constantly 
increased.  Daily  were  they  added  to  the  Church, 
till  the  mission-house  was  filled  with  christian  Indians. 
All  seemed  anxious  to  have  their  children  learn  to 
read  English,  and  the  adults  even,  would  put  them- 
selves under  the  instruction  of  Br.  Crawford,  and  were 
as  studious  as  any  persons  could  be.  Capt.  John's 
wife  entered  our  day  school  with  a  determination  to 
learn  English  enough  to  read  the  blessed  Bible,  and 
in  a  few  months  she  was  able  to  read  intelligently. 


t!li 


fl 


M 


>,      ,   (  . 


,■.  » 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  MunceyB  on  the  river  Thames— Letter  from  John  Carey,  a  teacher 
at  Muncey  Town,  U.  C, —Resolves  to  visit  that  tribe— Accompanied 
by  Peter  Jones  and  other  Indians — The  Munceys  preparing  for  a 
grand  religious  feast— Ceremonies  and  incidents  of  the  occasion- 
Hostile  demonstrations— Obtains  at  length  a  cordial  reception— A 
school  established— Return  to  Grand  River— Large  number  of  con- 
verts—Peter Jones  made  a  Chief— The  Chippewas  go  to  their  Res- 
ervation. 

Sometime  before  this,  I  had  received  intelligence 
that  quite  a  body  of  Munceys,  (Delawares)  who  spake 
the  Mississagua  dialect,  resided  on  the  river  Thames. 
This  river  had  its  source  in  the  wilderness  which  then 
extended  from  Grand  River  to  Lake  Huron.  It  runs 
a  north-westerly  course,  emptying  itself  into  Lake  St. 
Clair,  forty  miles  east  of  Sandwich,  thus  affording 
communication  by  boats  with  Lake  Erie  and  the 
northern  lakes.  There  were  several  bodies  of  Indians 
on  this  river.  In  one  of  these  the  Moravians  had 
established  a  mission,  and  a  minister  resided  among 
them.  This  Moravian  town  was  about  ninety  miles 
from  Sandwich.  The  Munceys  lived  one  hundred 
miles  from  Sandwich  and  seventy  from  Grand  River. 
There  were  two  bodies  of  these  Munceys  residing  some 


\ 


KEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


107 


seven  miles  apart.  Of  these  tribes,  one  was  a  remnant 
of  the  Delawares,  the  other  the  Chippewas.  They 
were  designated  as  the  Upper  and  Lower  town.  I 
had  received  a  letter  from  John  Carey,  a  young  man 
some  twenty-four  years  old,  who  was  teaching  school 
in  Westminster,  Talbott's  street,  U.  C.  He  was  a 
pious  youth,  the  son  of  religious  parents  residing  in 
Schoharie,  N.  Y.  He  had  visited  the  Munceys 
(Delawares)  once  or  twice,  and  now  expressed  a  desire 
to  become  the  teacher  of  an  English  school  among 
them,  if  we  could  succeed  in  obtaining  the  consent  of 
the  chiefs  and  counsellors.     In  his  letter  he  says  : 

"MuNCEY  Town,  May  2d,  1825. 
*^Dear  Br.  Torry : — As  you  desire  me  to  give  you  in 
writing  the  particulars  of  my  undertaking  among  the 
Indians,  I  send  you  the  following :  While  employed  in 
my  school  in  Westminster,  I  had  seen  these  people  pass, 
and  they  had  encamped  near  my  school.  They  were  given 
to  intoxication.  Their  poverty  and  ignorance  excited  a 
pity,  and  I  Telt  my  spirit  stirred  within  me  to  endeavor 
to  improve  their  state  by  instruction.  Accordingly,  in 
December  last,  in  company  with  a  friend,  we  travelled 
through  the  wood  about  seven  miles,  and  found  the 
dwelling  of  George  Turkey,  the  principal  chief.  He  was 
not  at  home,  but  his  family  was  hospitable,  and  appeared 
capable  of  improvement,  which  encouraged  me  to  make 
them  another  visit,  which  I  did  on  the  3d  of  April — ^but 
now  I  found  none  at  home.  The  night  was  cold,  and  I 
spent  it  in  a  poor  wigwam,  without  fire  and  without  food. 
On  the   15th,  I  made   another   visit,  and  again  their 


108 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


wigwams  were  empty ;  but  on  the  fourth  visit  to  their 
town,  (April  25th,)  I  found  the  Indians  at  home. 

"I  now  endeavored  to  learn  their  wishes  about  having 
their  children  learn  to  read,  and  offered  to  become  their 
teacher.  Some  appeared  friendly  to  the  design ;  others 
were  indifferent.  A  council  of  all  the  chiefs  was  called 
and  I  was  permitted  to  be  present.  When  assembled, 
they  stretched  themselves  on  the  green  grass  and  com- 
menced their  deliberations  in  their  native  tongue.  After 
about  two  hours*  debate,  chief  Westbrook  arose,  and 
gave  me  in  English  the  opinions  of  the  chiefs,  the  sub- 
stance of  which  was,  that  some  were  in  favor  of  the 
school,  others  were  opposed  to  any  innovation  in  their 
established  manners.  He,  and  others  of  his  brethren,  i 
wished  their  children  taught  to  read.  I  concluded  to 
make  the  trial,  and  appointed  a  time  to  commence  the 
school. 

"The  system  of  morality  and  religion  entertained  by 
this  people,  is  very  dark  and  sensual.  It  comprises  a 
mixture  of  Catholicism,  paganism,  and  some  correct  no- 
tions— ^remains  of  the  labors  of  the  devoted  Brainard. 
Heaven  they  think  to  be  a  place  for  the  good,  where 
are  plenty  of  clothes,  food,  and  other  good  things.  I 
have » endeavored  to  show  them  the  difference  between 
their  sensual  notions  and  the  pure  and  spiritual  blessings 
of  Christianity.  They  heard  attentively,  and  appeared 
more  thoughtful.  In  my  critical  situation,  I  need  the  help 
of  grace.  Pray  that  my  endeavors  to  do  this  people  good, 
may  be  accepted  and  blessed.  I  hope  to  see  you  soon, 
accompanied  by  Peter  Jones.    Till  then,  farewell. 

"John  Ca»ey.»' 

Having  a  little  spare  time,  I  now  resolved  to  visit 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT, 


109 


these  Indians,  and  make  an  effort  to  save  theni. 
Accordingly,  I  enlisted  Peter  Jones,  and  five  of  our 
most  zealous  and  reliable  Missionaries,  and  off  we 
started  for  the  Munceys.  Taking  a  westerly  coarse, 
we  travelled  on  till  we  reached  the  last  white  settle- 
ment which  stood  bordering  on  the  wilderness.  Here 
we  met  Br.  Carey,  who  accompanied  us,  and  was  a  very 
good  pilot  to  Muncey  town.  I  was  obliged  to  leave 
my  horse  at  the  settlement,  and  go  in  on  foot.  On 
arriving  at  their  town,  we  found  the  Indians  preparing 
for  their  annual  religious  feast.  They  brought  to  the 
council-house,  a  little  of  all  they  had  raised  during 
the  summer,  as  an  offering  to  the  Great  Spirit.  Night 
was  fast  closing  in,  and  as  yet,  Br.  Carey  and  myself 
had  found  no  lodging  place.  Our  Indians  had  early 
found  both  food  and  shelter,  but  to  us  nothing  had 
been  offered,  and  we  had  tasted  no  food  since  early  in 
the  morning.  We  finally  received  an  Indian  cake, 
and  some  boiled  corn,  which  was  thankfully  received, 
and  as  heartily  eaten. 

Their  council- house  was  from  thirty  to  forty 
feet  long,  and  eighteen  wide,  with  no  windows, 
chimney  or  hole,  for  the  smoke  to  escape,  that  I 
could  perceive.  It  had  a  door  at  each  end,  with 
a  broad  alley  running  through  the  center,  from  one 
door  to  the   other.      A   pole,   about   six    inches  in 


1  e, 


»» 


no 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


diameter,  extended  on  either  side  the  alley,  the  ' 
length  of  the  house.  They  had  collected  large  quan- 
tities of  wild  grass,  dried  it,  and  placed  it  inside  the 
poles,  for  the  Indians  to  sit  or  lie  upon.  A  large  post 
was  placed  ahout  midway  from  the  doors,  and  running 
to  the  roof.  As  soon  as  it  became  dark,  one  of  the 
leading  chiefs  called  for  all  the  men  and  women  to 
hasten  in  to  the  house.  This  they  immediately  did, 
the  men  taking  one  side  of  the  house,  and  the  women 
the  other.  Fires  had  been  kindled  within  four  feet  of 
each  door,  which  gave  light  enough  to  see  the  way  i 
through  the  house.  I,  with  my  comi)any,  was  invited 
in,  and  we  accepted  the  invitation.  We  took  sides 
with  the  men,  who  by  this  time  were  all  seated.  At 
the  center  post  was  seated  one  of  their  most  intelli- 
gent looking  Indians,  with  his  head  ornamented  with 
beautiful  feathers,  and  with  other  marks  of  distinction 
upon  him.  He  was  called  their  Commissary,  and  he 
had,  properly  speaking,  a  secretary  by  his  side.  Back 
of  these,  were  seated  a  number  of  Indians,  who  had 
before  them  a  pile  of  dried  deer  skins.  Each  one  held 
in  his  hand  a  stick  similar  to  a  drumstick.  , 

After  all  were  in  their  places,  the  doors  were  ordered 
to  be  shut,  and  the  fires  smothered  with  hemlock,  in 
Buch  a  manner  as  to  stop  their  blazing.  This  wai 
done  by  two  smart  looking  young  Indians,  and  now, 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


Ill 


nothing  wa3  to  be  seen  or  felt,  but  smoke,  and  it  seem- 
ed for  a  time,  as  though  I  should  suflfocate.  I  put  my 
face  into  my  hands,  laid  them  upon  my  knees,  ns  I 
was  sitting  on  the  ground,  and  tried  to  keep  my  eyes 
shut  as  closely  as  possible.  In  every  part  of  the  house 
was  heard  coughing  and  sighing.  In  about  six  minutes 
the  doors  were  opened,  and  gradually  the  smoke  disap- 
peared. One  of  the  chiefs  now  stepped  out  into  the 
alley.  He  had  a  turtle-shell  in  his  hand  ;  this  shell 
contained  wampum,  and  shining  beads.  He  began 
shaking  it  slowly  at  first,  and  dancing  moderately. 

Opposite  him,  sprang  up  a  fine  looking  woman,  with 
wampum  in  her  hands.  She  kept  step  with  the  chief, 
who  increased  his  speed,  and  his  efforts  to  shake  the 
shell,  until  he  was  dancing  with  all  his  might,  the 
woman  meanwhile  keeping  up  with  him.  This  they 
continued  for  some  time.  Finally,  the  chief  took  his 
seat,  and  the  woman,  walking  up  to  the  center-post, 
laid  down  the  wampum  which  she  held  in  her  hand, 
and  then  took  her  seat. 

During  the  whole  of  these  exercises,  the  men  with 
their  drumsticks  kept  beating  upon  the  deer-skins, 
which  made  considerable  noise.  Directly,  another 
chief  made  his  appearance,  with  the  shell  of  wampum, 
and  commenced  shaking  and  dancing,  as  the  other  had 
done.      He  also  was  accompanied  by  a    woman,  as 


.  :l 


'■  '■'■)| 


l':'1l 


112 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


before  ;  and  thus  these  exercises  lasted  all  night.  A 
little  while  before  daylight  appeared,  several  men  and 
women  were  requested  to  leave  the  house,  and  set  the 
kettles,  which  contained  their  meat,  &c.,  over  the  liics. 
The  young  Indians,  for  the  occasion,  had  brought  in 
twelve  yearling  bucks.  These  were  dressed,  and  cut 
in  small  pieces.  But  the  heads  of  the  twelve  bucks 
were  neither  skinned  nor  dressed  in  any  shape,  but 
were  thrown  in  with  the  rest  of  the  meat,  as  they 
were  first  taken  from  the  animals.  With  their  meat 
they  had  boiled  corn,  potatoes,  squashes,  and  beans  i 
and  when  it  was  all  cooked,  they  brought  it  into  the 
council-house,  where  one  of  the  chiefs  distributed  it 
to  those  who  were  present.  To  each  person  he  gave 
one  piece  of  meat,  but  to  me  he  gave  two.  Their 
succotash,  which  they  seemed  to  enjoy  so  much,  was 
more  than  I  could  eat.  None  of  it  was  salted,  for 
they  were  entirely  ''out  of"  the  article.  As  near  as 
I  could  determine,  the  twelve  deer  heads  were  given 
to  those  who  had  used  the  drum-sticks.  After  devour- 
ing the  twelve  deers,  and  eating  up  all  their  succotash, 
the  leading  chiefs  marched  out  of,  and  around  the 
house,  with  their  eyes  upraisec'^  and  in  a  loud  tone  of 
voice,  crying,  hoo  I  hoo  !  boo  !  and  thus  ended  this 
night's  feast. 
I  now  supposed  they  were  through  with  their  pagan 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRT. 


113 


worship  for  the  present ;  but  T  was  8t>on  informed  that 
they  were  preparing  for  another  night's  worship,  in 
which  the  devil,  or  "bad  spirit"  was  to  be  invoked. 
In  this,  they  put  on  false  faces,  which  they  called  their 
"grandfather's  faces."  These  made  them  look  very 
frightful.  I  said  to  some  nearest  me,  "that  no  good  to 
worship  the  devil."  This  spread  like  wild-fire  among 
the  warriors,  and  in  a  few  moments  they  put  on  cloudy 
faces,  and  showed  by  their  actions  and  looks,  that  they 
were  much  displeased  with  rae,  for  condemning  their 
proceedings.  However,  the  Cony  chief,  Turkey,  in- 
formed them  they  must  prepare  to  meet  me  in  council 
in  about  two  hours. 

The  dwellings  of  these  Indians  were  scattered  io 
the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  bordering  a  large  clearing. 
In  the  centre  of  this  clearing  rose  a  small  conical  hill, 
or  large  mound.  This  was  covered  with  grass,  and 
around  the  top  were  placed  seats.  Here  the  chiefs 
and  warriors  often  met  in  council.  Their  council- 
house  stood  to  the  south  of  this,  and  just  in  the  edge 
of  the  forest,  being  surrounded  by  those  stern  old 
oaks  that  stood  like  grim  sentinels,  watching  the 
"council  fires"  that  burned  within.  As  one  stood 
upon  the  summit  of  the  clearing,  the  little  log  dwell- 
ings of  the  Indians  could  be  seen  on  every  side, 
some  standing  boldly  out  from  among  the  front  ranks 


i 


y 


\  \ 


114 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


of  those  giant  monarchs  of  the  forest,  who  stood,  with 
arms  interlocked,  towering  high  and  majestically,  as 
if  conscious  of  their  grandeur,  frowning  upon  the 
pale-faced  intruder,  but  pouring  forth  sweet  strains 
of  music  for  the  red  man,  as  the  wind  sighed  mourn- 
fully through  their  ^olian-like  branches,  or  waking 
again  the  far-off  echos  of  the  forest,  swept  howling 
and  thundering  by  in  maniac  strength,  while  thread- 
ing the  labyrinthine  passages  of  the  dark,  shadowy  old 
woods.  Others  of  these  cabins,  set  farther  back,  stood 
peering  out,  as  if  watching  for  some  advancing  enemyi 
while  others  yet  were  buried  deep  in  the  leafy  recesses 
of  the  forest,  their  existence  made  known  only  by  the 
curling  smoke  which  rose  gracefully  abo\8  the  trees, 
and  was  lost  in  the  deep  blue  vault  of  heaven. 

It  was  a  beautiful  place,  away  there  in  the  wilder- 
ness, far  from  the  haunts  of  civilized  men  ;  and  as  I 
stood  upon  that  little  eminence,  with  the  bright  sun 
shining  above  my  head,  and  the  beautiful  carpeting 
of  grass  and  flowers  spreading  out  at  my  feet,  and 
away  to  the  edge  of  the  woods,  I  listened  to  the  sweet 
carol  of  the  birds  as  they  flew  from  tree  to  tree,  or, 
perched  upon  the  topmost  bough  of  some  tall  tree, 
poured  forth,  in  strains  both  loud  and  long,  their 
sweetest  notes  of  melody  ;  and  then  I  heard  the  mur- 
muring music  of  the  rushing  river,  as  it  wound  in  and 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


115 


out  among  the  moss-covered  trees  of  the  olden  forest^ 
and  its  tones,  borne  upon  the  wings  of  a  passing 
zephyr,  fell  upon  my  ear  like  the  enchanting  strains 
of  melody  that  float  through  the  halls,  and  fill  the 
echoing  corridors  of  the  fairy-like  palaces  of  the 
dreamy  Orient.  All  else  was  still,  save  when  the 
watchful  dog  was  aroused  by  the  rustle  of  the  timid 
deer,  as  it  bounded  through  the  thicket,  or  was  heard 
the  triumphant  chattering  of  the  squirrel,  that,  perched 
upon  some  high  limb,  had  escaped  the  jaws  of  the 
eager  dog  below.  Now  and  then  a  solitary  Indian, 
with  his  blanket  closely  wrapped  about  him,  would 
glide  quickly  and  stealthily  from  one  cabin  to  another, 
as  if  in  secret  consultation  with  his  fellows  upon  some 
momentous  subject. 

My  friends  had  scattered  themselves  among  the 
different  cabins,  and  were  watching  with  anxiety  the 
course  of  events.  All  the  Indians,  with  the  exception 
of  their  Sachem,  Turkey,  and  his  friend,  Westbrook, 
were  jealous  of  me,  and  considered  me,  in  common 
with  all  white  men,  their  enemy.  During  the  time 
allowed  them  to  consult  together  before  meeting  me 
in  council,  some  of  the  boldest  had  proposed  killing 
me,  in  case  I  persuaded  Turkey  to  change  their  cus- 
toms and  worship,  for  they  knew  he  was  friendly  to 
my  enterprise,  though  I  did  not.      My  friends,  the 


M^ 


116 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


Mississaguas,  were  acquainted  with  their  designs,  and 
waited  with  much  anxiety  for  the  time  appointed. 
When  the  hour  arrived,  several  of  the  chiefs  appeared 
at  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  and  giving  the  war-whoop, 
started  for  the  rendezvous.  Hardly  had  the  sound  of 
their  unearthly  yell  died  out  in  the  distance,  before 
the  woods  again  echoed  with  the  same  yell,  and  this 
time  it  seemed  as  though  the  woods  might  be  full  of 
savages,  so  loud  were  the  sounds  of  those  horrid  yells, 
as  they  echoed  and  re-echoed  through  the  woods.  In 
a  few  moments  over  sixty  warriors,  painted  and  dressed 
in  war  costume,  with  tomahawk  and  scalping-knifej 
made  their  appearance.  Turkey  and  Westbrook, 
dressed  in  their  ordinary  costume,  took  a  seat  apart 
from  the  rest,  and  commanding  a  view  of  them  all. 
I  took  up  my  position  with  the  speakers  chosen  for  the 
occasion,  while  the  others,  with  eyes  flashing  vengeance, 
gathered  themselves  together  m  a  group  a  little  way 
from  us.  Our  Grand  River  brethren  were  gathered 
in  a  group  by  themselves,  and  sat  trembling  with  fear 
for  me.  Knowing,  as  they  did,  the  threats  that  had 
been  made,  they  expected  nothing  less  than  to  see  me 
killed  before  the  council  broke  up. 

I  now  informed  them  that  I  was  a  Methodist  min- 
ister, and  was  patronized  by  the  Governor  and  their 
agent,  and  that  my  business  was  to  get  their  consent 


REV.     ALVIN     TOI^RY. 


117 


to  preach  to  them  Jesus  Christ,  and  teach  their  chil- 
dren the  English  language.  I  then  asked  them  if 
they  were  willing  we  should  do  all  this.  One  of  them 
answered  "no.'*  I  then  asked  him  why.  He  said  the 
white  man  had  cheated  them  out  of  the  lands  the 
Great  Spirit  had  given  them  to  live  on  ;  and  that 
where  their  fathers  and  grandfathers,  their  mothers 
and  children  had  been  buried,  there  the  white  man 
now  planted  and  sowed  his  grain.  The  white  man 
had  cheated  them  out  of  their  hunting  grounds,  and 
were  continually  seeking  their  ruin.  They  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  him  nor  his  religion. 

In  reply,  I  said  to  them,  "not  all  white  men  so  bad  ; 
some  good  ;  they  not  want  to  cheat  and  hunt  the 
Indian,  but  do  him  good.  Such  believe  in  the  religion  , 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Great  Spirit.  Of  him 
I  come  to  tell  you."  They  said,  "Indian  has  been 
murdered  after  he  get  white  man's  religion.  Many 
years  ago  Moravian  preach  to  Indian  on  the  other  side 
lake.  He  get  good  many  to  join  him.  Then  he  get 
them  all  together  in  a  house,  where  he  murdered  them, 
and  burned  them  up." 

I  said  to  them,  "you  are  mistaken.  It  was  not  the 
Moravians  that  committed  this  barbarous  act.  It  was 
a  baud  of  renegade  fellows,  who,  under  the  cloak  of 
friendship,  possessed  themselves  of  the  arms  of  the 


!  iri  *' 


11  U.L 


m 


118 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


Indians,  and  then  confined  them  to  their  houses, 
where  they  put  them  to  death.  This  wicked  act  has 
always  been  disapproved  of  by  good  men.  Besides, 
the  Moravian  missionary  could  have  no  hand  in  the 
aflTair,  as  he  was  at  Sandusky,  while  those  that  were 
murdered  were  at  Muskingum,  having  gone  thither 
for  provisions.*  The  Moravian  missionary  had  never 
intended  to  do  them  harm,  but  had  labored  much  to 
make  them  wise  and  good."  "Well,"  they  said,  "they 
understood  the  French  were  coming  to  make  war  upon 
them,  and  they  would  wait  and  see  what  they  would 
do."  I  told  them  the  French  could  not  get  to  them,' 
and  besides,  they  never  would  try  to  harm  them. 

I  now  spoke  of  my  authority  from  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  told  them  he  had  authorized  me  to  come  and  tell 
them  the  good  and  right  way.  They  said,  "the  Great 
Spirit  send  us  prophets.  They  tell  us  to  live  as  our 
fathers  lived,  and  keep  up  the  ancient  customs."  I 
told  them  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  us  a  great  book, 
and  that  this  book  told  us  that  the  Great  Spirit  made 
all  men  ;  that  we  must  all  live  in  peace,  and  love  one 
another  as  brothers,  and  do  each  other  good.      The 

♦In  March,  1793,  a  band  of  ruffians,  160  in  number,  near  Fort  Pitt, 
formed  the  design  of  cutting  off  the  Moravian  Indians  at  Muskingum. 
Colonel  Gibson,  at  Pittsburg,  having  heard  of  the  plot,  sent  messen- 
gers to  Muskingum,  to  inform  the  Indians  of  their  danger,  but  the 
messengers  arrived  too  late. 


-RS* 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


119 


same  great  book  told  us  of  the  right  way  to  worship, 
and  of  the  Savior  who  died  for  sinners.  "Now,"  said 
I,  "the  Great  Spirit  has  not  given  you  any  such  book, 
but  he  has  given  it  to  us,  and  told  us  to  hand  it  to 
our  red  brethren  ;  and  if  you  take  this  good  book,  and 
obey  what  it  says,  it  will  make  you  wise  and  happy 
in  this  life,  and  direct  you  most  safely  to  a  happier 
life  to  come.  Now,  brothers,  we  come  to  hand  you 
this  book,  and  to  teach  your  children  to  read  it,  that 
they  may  be  wise  and  good." 

When  we  told  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  had 
given  them  no  such  good  book,  and  that  we  had  come 
to  hand  it  to  them,  and  to  teach  their  children  to  read 
it,  they  paused,  hung  down  their  heads,  and  appeared 
deeply  thoughtful.  Turkey,  with  Westbrook,  both  of 
whom  were  favorable  to  our  design  from  the  first,  had 
listened  with  deep  anxiety,  to  see  how  the  controversy 
would  end,  and  now,  seeing  that  I  had  overcome  and 
silenced  them  by  argument,  he  arose,  and  pointing  to 
{I  house  that  stood  near  the  woods,  said  :  "Brother, 
yonder  is  my  house.  If  you  come  there  and  preach, 
you  be  protected.  If  any  my  people  want  to  hear, 
they  can  come  to  my  house."  Pointing  to  another 
that  stood  near  his  dwelling  house,  he  said,  "There 
is  another  house  ;  you  have  it  for  school-house." 

As  soon  as  Turkey  had  ended,  the  whole  council, 


120 


AUTOBIOGIIAPHY      OF 


t  i 


\ 


wlio  had  before  stood  waiting  only  the  signal  to  hurl 
their  tomahawks  at  my  head,  or  to  take  me  prisoner, 
and  dispose  of  me  as  they  might  determine,  and  thus 
get  rid  of  all  innovations  on  their  ancient  customs, 
now  put  on  smiling  faces,  and  instead  of  the  dark 
scowl  of  suspicion  that  before  had  rested  upon  them, 
they  greeted  me  with  friendship,  and  shook  hands  with 
me,  to  prove  their  good  intentions.  I  now  prepared 
to  depart,  while  Br.  Carey  should  remain  and  com- 
mence a  school. 

I  have  only  given  a  synopsis  of  the  arguments  tha^ 
were  brought  up  in  this  council,  which  lasted  some 
two  hours  or  more,  during  which  time  none  of  us  sat 
down,  but  remained  upon  our  feet.  During  this  time, 
I  do  not  know  that  one  fear  entered  my  heart,  though 
I  knew  by  their  looks  that  they  were  intensely  hostile. 
Truly  the  Lord  did  protect  me,  and  saved  me  from 
out  the  power  of  mine  enemies.  Br.  Carey  immedi- 
ately commenced  teaching  their  children  English,  and 
we  thus  laid  a  permanent  foundation  for  the  salvation 
of  this  whole  nation.  I,  with  my  Indian  brethren, 
now  took  our  leave  and  started  back  for  Grand  River. 
I  will  relate  one  incident  which  transpired  the  night 
before  I  reached  Muncey  town. 

In  common  with  most  of  the  tribes  o£  North 
American  Indians,  the  Munceys  believe  in  witchcraft. 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


121 


Their  method  of  curing  a  bewitched  person  was,  to 
lay  the  person  bewitched  upon  the  ground  in  the 
evening,  and  choose  twelve  young  men  to  dance  around 
the  person  all  night,  and  with  shouting  and  yelling 
and  frightful  gestures,  they  would  try  to  drive  or 
frighten  the  witch  away.  At  the  time  of  my  visit, 
there  was  a  woman  among  them  who  had  the  con- 
sumption. The  night  before  my  arrival,  they,  thinking 
she  was  bewitched,  concluded  to  perform  their  incan- 
tations over  her  and  sec  if  they  could  break  the  spell. 
They  therefore  brought  her  out,  and  laying  her  on  the 
damp  ground,  engaged  a  dozen  young  Indians  to 
dance  all  night  for  what  whisky  they  would  drink. 
Accoifdingly,  soon  after  dark  they  commenced  their 
dancing,  accompanied  with  their  hideous  yells.  The 
whisky  they  drank  served  to  keep  up  their  ambition 
to  see  which  should  yell  the  loudest  and  dance  the 
hardest,  and  they  thus  made  "night  hideous"  with 
their  infernal  incantations.  As  a  matter  of  course, 
the  poor  woman  was  much  worse  the  next  morning, 
and  this  fact,  which  I  brought  up  in  my  controversy 
with  them,  seemed  to  have  considerable  weight  in  un- 
dermining their  belief  in  their  old  customs. 

On  my  return,  I  passed  through  two  of  my  old  fields 
of  labor,  and  was  greeted  by  many  of  my  old  acquaint- 
ances in  the  Lord,  with  much   warmth,   and  many 


u 


122 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


encouraging  words  did  they  give  me,  which  much 
strengthened  me  in  my  labors  and  sutFerings. 

At  Long  Point,  we  called  upon  George  Ryerson,  Esq., 
who  was  teaching  a  high  school  there.  He  had  re- 
quested me  to  make  him  a  visit,  and  bring  some  of 
the  christian  Indians  with  me.  His  wife  was  an  Eng- 
lish lady,  a  daughter  of  Judge  Eollf,  and  not  having 
been  in  the  province  long,  had  hardly  been  favored 
with  the  sight  of  a  North  American  Indian,  especdally 
a  christian  Indian.  They  both  wished  an  interview, 
that  they  might  see  and  converse  with  them,  and  hear 
them  sing  and  pray.  We  were  all  very  kindly  received. 
Br.  Ryerson  invited  his  father.  Col.  Ryerson,  to  spend 
the  evening  with  us,  which  he  did.  Br.  Ryerson  had 
a  very  large  garden  of  melons,  which  were  of  the  finest 
quality.  During  the  evening,  a  large  table  was  spread, 
and  piled  with  melons  of  various  sizes,  and  all  were 
invited  to  partake.  And,  truly,  it  was  a  feast,  such  as 
we  never  before  had  enjoyed.  The  next  morning  we 
took  leave  of  this  excellent  family,  and  j)ushed  on  for 
home  on  the  Grand  River. 

I  found,  on  my  return,  that  our  mission  house  was 
very  much  crowded  with  christian  Indians,  for  we  now 
had  over  one  hundred  and  fifty  converted  Chippewas, 
and  we  began  to  talk  of  taking  them  down  to  the 
Credit  River,  the  place   of  their  former   residence. 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY, 


123 


The  Chippewa  Nation  had  a  Reservation  of  land  at 
the  month  of  this  river,  but  it  had  long  been  occupied 
by  white  men,  for  it  was  one  of  the  best  fisheries  on 
Lake  Ontario.  Several  chiefs  of  this  tribe  had  been 
converted,  and  Peter  was  made  chief,  and  now  gave 
evidence  of  being  called  of  God  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  his  countrymen.  After  consultation  with  these 
chiefs,  it  was  thought  proper  to  make  application  to 
the  government  authorities,  through  their  agent,  Col. 
Givens,  to  put  them  in  possession  of  their  lands,  which 
were  secured  to  the  Chippewa  Nation,  at  the  treaty 
with  Great  Britain,  years  before. 

The  Indians  had  never  enjoyed  their  Reservation 
longer  than  to  receive  their  annuities,  or  to  make  an 
exchange  of  their  furs  and  money,  for  whisky,  which 
kept  them  drunk  a  greater  part  of  their  time.  They 
now,  therefore,  petitioned  for  the  right  of  possession, 
which  was  granted  them,  and  they  made  preparations 
to  leave.  Their  place  of  settlement  was  about  twenty 
miles  from  Toronto.  Taking  an  affectionate  leave  of 
the  Grand  River  brethren,  they  started  for  their  new 
liomes.  Here  they  made  barracks  or  loose  shanties  for 
their  protection  against  the  weather,  until  they  could 
build  themselves  more  comfortable  homes.  How  soon 
that  would  be,  we  could  not  tell,  for  as  yet  they  pos- 
sessed no  means  to  procure  better  buildings. 


"  If" 

'  n 

'  -i 

i 

''  "Si 
I! 


■, 


\  I 


124 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


As  soon  as  their  dwelling  houses  were  up,  they 
erected  a  large  one,  in  which  we  could  worship  the 
Lord  God.  This  was  done  by  driving  posts  into  the 
ground,  and  nailing  boards,  which  I  had  procured  from 
the  whites,  to  them.  The  roof,  also,  was  made  of 
boards.  This  building  answered  every  purpose,  until 
the  foul  weather,  in  the  Fall,  came  on.  I  now  began 
to  prepare  for  Conference. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Attends  the  session  of  the  Genesee  Conference — Canada  Conference 
at  Hallowell— A  band  of  Chippcwas  attend— Twenty  converted  in 
one  meeting — Incidents — The  missionary  cause  receives  a  new  im- 
pulse—Personal enjoyment— The  lion  tamed. 

At  the  General  Conference,  in  1824,  the  British 
Provinces  were  set  off  from  the  Genesee  Conference, 
under  the  title  of  Canada  Conference.  This  year  was 
the  first  in  which  we  held  a  Conference  under  our  new 
title.  But  as  it  seemed  duty  for  me  to  visit  my  mother 
annually,  I  concluded  to  visit  the  Genesee  Ctmference, 
which  held  its  session  in  Tetertown,  (now  Lansingville,) 
Tompkins  Co.,  which  was  embraced  in  the  first  cir- 
cuit I  ever  travelled — which  I  could  take  in  my  route 
home,  and  then  get  back  in  time  for  our  own  Conference 
at  Hallowell.  This  would  make  a  journey  of  about 
one  thousand  miles,  to  be  performed  on  horseback,  and 
on  foot. 

The  Genesee  Conference  commenced  its  session  Julv 
26th,  1824.  I  found  niy  boarding  place  was  at  Father 
Tooker's,  one  of  my  stopping-places  when  I  travelled 
old  Cayuga  circuit.     I  had  anticipated  much  pleasure 


--M 


lil 


■;j.l 


>A' 


126 


AUTOBIOORAPTIY      OF 


in  once  more  seeing  and  visiting  those  old  friends  who 
had  trciited  me  as  a  son,  and  I  was  not  disappointed. 
At  the  close  of  the  Conference,  I  pushed  on  for  my 
mother's,  where  I  spent  several  days.     Canada  Con- 
ference was  to  commence  August  25th,  so  that  I  soon 
had  to  start  again  for  my  far  off  field  of  labor.     As 
usual,  I  had  reserved  half  my  salary  for  my  mother, 
which  she  found  a  great  help  to  her.     Bidding  her 
farewell,  I  once  more  mounted  my  horse,  and  departed. 
Hallowell  was  two  hundred  miles  north  of  Grand 
liiver  circuit,  and  for  that  place  I  directed  my  foot- 
steps.    Bishops  George  and  Hedding,  and  Dr,  Bangs, 
of   New    York,   attended   this   Conference.      Bishop 
George  embraced  me,  and  putting  his  hand  upon  my 
head,  said  :     "Well,  I  see  the  Indians  have  not  got 
your  scalp  yet  l"     At  this  Conference,  about  seventy 
of  our  converted  Chippewas,  by  invitation,  came  and 
pitched  their  tents  within  a  short  distance  of  the  place 
where  the  Conference  held  its  sessions.     In  doing  this, 
our  object  was  two-fold  :     First,   that   the   Indians 
might  be  benefited  by  the   meetings  ;  and,  secondly, 
that  the  preachers  might  behold  the  wonders  of  "re- 
deeming grace  and  dying    love,"  as   shown    towards 
these  poor  red  men  of  the  forest,  and  thus  be  able  to 
understand  the  necessity  and  utility  of  the  missionary 
cause.     During  the  time  they  were  here,  news  came 


REV.     ALVFN      TORRY. 


127 


to  them  that  a  band  of  Chippewns,  living  far  back  in 
the  western  wilderness,  wore  within  two  or  throe  days 
journey  of  them.  Two  or  three  of  our  chiefs  immedi- 
ately started  out  to  hunt  them  up,  and  invite  them  in. 
Two  days  after,  they  returned,  bringing  with  them 
about  thirty  of  their  pagan  brethren.  They  arrived 
on  Sabbath  morning,  during  the  hoiu's  of  preaching. 
A  meeting  had  been  appointed  in  the  grove,  near  the 
encampment  of  Indians,  and  Bishoj)  George  and  Dr. 
Bangs  preached  to  the  assembled  multitudes.  Bishop 
Hedding,  being  attacked  by  ague  and  fever,  was  not 
able  to  be  present.  At  the  close  of  ])reaching,  it  was 
dven  out  that  after  an  hour's  intermission,  there  would 
be  a  general  prayer-meeting  at  the  altar,  or  preacher's 
stand,  for  the  benefit  of  the  thirty  Indians,  who  had 
just  arrived,  and  who  had  expressed  a  desire  to  embrace 
our  holy  religion.  When  the  hour  arrived,  the  stran- 
gers were  placed  in  a  half  circle  before  the  stand,  the 
christian  Indians  near  them,  while  in  front,  were  a 
large  number  of  ministers,  who  intended  participating 
in  the  exercises. 

The  chief  of  the  pagan  band  was  a  brave  and  noble 
man.  He  wore  a  large  silver  plate  ui)on  his  breast,  a 
wide  band  of  the  same  material  upon  his  arm,  and  his 
dress  otherwise  gave  proof  of  high  rank  among  his 
people. 


128 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


We  commenced  our  exercises  by  singing,  after 
which,  all  were  requested  to  kneel  and  pray.  I  had 
j)laced  myself  near  the  chief,  of  whom  I  have  spoken, 
in  order  to  watch  the  effects  of  the  Spirit  upon  him. 
One  of  the  Indians  led  in  prayer,  accompanied,  in  an 
undertone,  by  all  the  others.  In  a  few  moments,  tears 
began  to  run  down  the  face  of  the  old  chief,  who  was 
upon  his  knees,  his  body  erect,  and  his  eyes  closed. 
His  prayer  was  going  up  to  heaven,  "0,  Great  Spirit, 
have  mercy  on  poor  Indian  !  0,  Son  of  Great  Spirit, 
have  mercy  on  me  !  Jesus,  come  and  cast  the  bad 
spirit  out  of  my  heart,  and  make  poor,  wicked  Indian  1 
glad  and  happy  \"  By  this  time,  all  the  Indians  were 
so  engaged,  that  they  were  praying  with  a  loud  voice, 
and  their  prayers  ascended  up  to  heaven,  like  a  mighty 
cloud  of  incense.  They  felt  the  importance  of  the 
work,  and  with  strong  cries,  and  with  tears,  they 
petitioned  the  God  of  Sabaoth  to  save  their  wandering 
brethren.  Soon  all  those  pagans  were  weeping  and 
crying  aloud  :  "0,  Jesus,  save  1  0,  I  shall  go  to  the 
bad  place  !  0,  Jesus,  come  and  save  me  1"  Our  min- 
isters were  so  overwhelmed  with  the  solemnity  of  the 
scene,  that  they  scarcely  knew  where  they  were.  The 
old  chief  was  still  crying  to  God,  but  in  less  than  ten 
minutes  after  tears  began  to  fall  from  his  face,  he 
began  to  tremble  and  shake,  like  an  aspen  leaf  in  the 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


129 


wind,  and  in  a  moment  more,  he  fell  to  the  ground 
like  a  corpse.  It  seemed  as  though  some  mighty 
power  had  passed  over  them,  for  one  after  another  of 
those  pagans,  with  their  leader,  fell  prostrate  to  the 
ground.  But  the  Lord  passed  over  them,  and  breathed 
upon  them,  and  with  joyous  exclamations  in  their  own 
tongue,  they  sprang  to  their  feet,  giving  praise  to  God. 
When  the  old  chief  arose,  with  a  shout,  and  a  heav- 
enly smile  upon  his  countenance,  he  clasped  his  hand 
to  his  breast,  saying  :  "0,  happy  here  !  0,  Jesus, 
blessed  Jesus,  how  I  love  thee  !  0,  glory,  glory  \" 
Thus,  one  after  another  arose,  uttering  language 
similar  to  this,  until  twenty  of  the  thirty  were  praising 
God  for  redeeming  grace  and  dying  love. 

While  preachers  and  people  were  giving  praise  to 
God,  in  songs  and  shouts  of  praise  that  could  be 
heard  afar  off,  I  directed  my  footsteps  to  a  house  some 
two  hundred  yards  distant,  where  were  Bishop  George 
and  Dr.  Bangs.  They  were  sitting  in  the  shade  of 
the  house,  and  as  I  approached  them,  I  said  :  "Bishop, 
the  Lord  has  just  been  converting  twenty  pagan 
Indians."  The  Bishop  arose  from  his  seat,  and  clasp- 
ing his  hands  together,  gave  glory  to  God.  The  Dr. 
immediately  started  with  me  for  the  place  where  the 
Lord  was  giving  life  and  light  to  the  dead.  As  he 
entered  the  prayer  circle,  his  eye  fell  upon  the  old 


130 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


chief,  who  had  just  been  converted.  Making  his  way 
to  him,  he  commenced  a  conversation,  through  an 
interpreter,  asking  his  views  and  feelings  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion,  and  the  change  he  had  experienced 
To  all  his  inquiries  he  gave  satisfactory  replies,  which 
showed,  conclusively,  that  he  was  as  soundly  converted 
to  God,  as  was  St.  Paul,  when  Ananias  said  to  him  : 
"Brother  Paul,  receive  thy  sight."  The  Dr.  afterwards 
said,  in  a  communication  he  gave  us  in  the  Magazine, 
that  that  chief  made  him  think  of  the  old  Roman 
Generals. 

0,  who  can  tell  the  joy  there  was  in  heaven,  among 
the  angels  and  saints  departed,  when,  as  they  stood 
leaning  over  the  battlements  of  heaven,  anxiously 
watching  the  first  glimpse  of  a  swift-winged  mes- 
senger who,  on  wings  of  uncreated  light,  was  speeding 
through  realms  of  space,  with  the  joyful  news  of 
sinners  saved !  Who  can  paint  the  joy  that  beamed  in 
their  celestial  faces,  as  they  saw,  far  away,  in  the 
mighty  deep,  the  messenger  they  were  so  anxiously 
waiting,  his  countenance,  brighter  than  the  sun,  with 
the  joy  that  thrilled  his  heart,  and  heard  his  voice,  as 
he  waved  his  hand  high  in  air,  and  shouted  forth  in 
trumpet  tones,  that  another  score  of  precious  souls 
had  been  rescued  from  the  power  and  dominion  of  the 
devil,  and  saved  from  eternal  ruin  !     Let  it  be  remem- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


131 


bered  that  this  was  the  first  religious  meeting  they 
had  ever  attended,  and  that  the  first  offer  of  salvation 
made  to  them,  was  accepted. 

At  this  Conference,  a  new  impetus  was  given  to  the 
missionary  cause.  Both  preachers  and  people,  from 
what  they  had  seen  of  the  work  of  God  among  these 
Indians,  declared  that  pentecostal  days  had  again 
returned,  and  that  the  prophecy  of  God  was  being 
fulfilled. 

When  our  Conference  closed,  I  received  my  appoint- 
ment back  to  Grand  River  Mission.  My  field  of  labor 
had  now  become  so  extensive,  that  no  time  was  allowed 
me  for  rest,  and  no  time  for  study,  except  while  on 
horse  back,  or  before  light  in  the  morning. 

From  the  first  year  of  my  itinerancy,  I  had  endeav- 
ored to  follow  Mr.  Wesley's  rule  for  preachers  :  "Rise 
at  four  in  the  morning."  This  gave  me  time  for 
reading,  meditation  and  prayer,  before  most  of  families 
would  be  out  of  their  beds.  There  were  now  so  many 
calls  for  preaching  throughout  the  length  and  breadth 
of  the  Reservation,  that  I  seemed  to  want  to  run  a 
dozen  ways  at  once. 

In  passing  through  the  country  of  the  whites,  to 
reach  the  more  distant  tribes  of  Indians,  I  was  often 
solicited  to  stop  and  preach,  and  relate  what  was  going 
on  among  the  Indians.     I  could  now  say  :     "In  jour- 


r.' 


132 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


neyings  often,  in  perils  of  waters,  in  perils  of  robbers, 
in  perils  by  mine  own  countrymen,  in  perils  by  tbe 
heathen,  in  perils  in  the  city,  in  perils  in  the  wilder- 
ness, in  perils  in  the  deep,  in  perils  among  false  breth- 
ren ;  in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings  often, 
in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and 
nakedness.  Beside  those  things  that  are  without,  that 
which  Cometh  upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the 
Churches." 

In  the  care  of  all  these  new  born  babes  in  Christ, 
who  needed  instruction  daily,  and  watching  over  con- 
tinually, my  cry  was  :  0  Lord,  who  is  sufficient  for  ' 
this  great  work  !  Yet,  in  the  midst  of  all  these  labors 
and  sufferings,  my  soul  was  happy,  for  the  Lord  was 
my  sun  and  shield,  as  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in 
a  weary  land  :  a  covert  from  the  storm  ;  and  as  a 
river  of  water  in  a  dry  place.  Often,  when  obliged  to 
camp  out  in  the  wilderness,  with  the  cold,  damp  ground 
for  my  bed,  and  the  stars  above  me  for  my  covering, 
with  prowling  beasts  of  prey  around  me  as  guardians 
of  the  night,  often  did  I  think  of  our  Savior  who  spent 
many  nights  alone,  in  prayer,  upon  the  cold  ground, 
and  I  always  found  him  near  to  bless  and  comfort  me. 

Within  about  four  miles  of  our  mission  house,  lived 
a  tall  Indian  of  the  Oneida  tribe.  He  was  very  wicked 
and  very  intemperate.     He  had  a  wife  and  two  daugh- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


133 


ters,  who  were  as  smart  and  fair  looking  women  as  any 
T  ever  saw  among  the  Indians.  But  they  were  all 
pagans.  The  father,  as  soon  as  he  became  intoxicated 
— and  that  was  as  often  as  he  could  get  any  of  the 
fire-waters  to  drink — was  like  a  mad  man.  He  wanted 
to  fight  with  every  one  he  met,  and  would  fight  any- 
how, and  he  often  became  as  bloody  as  a  butcher. 
The  Indians  were  all  afraid  of  him  when  he  had  been 
drinking.  To  procure  whisky,  he  would  part  with 
anything  he  possessed.  On  one  occasion,  he  offered 
to  sell  the  only  bullock  he  had,  that  he  might  obtain 
whisky.  But  his  neighbors  would  not  buy  it.  He 
then  attempted  in  his  rage  to  destroy  it. 

At  another  time,  when  he  had  sold  every  thing  he 
could  get,  even  to  the  clothes  upon  his  back,  that  were 
worth  any  thing,  he  stole  from  his  wife,  the  few  "  traces 
of  seed  corn"  which  she  had  carefully  laid  away  for 
another  year.  This  he  offered  for  whisky.  Destitute 
as  they  were  before,  the  poor  woman  now  thought 
herself  undone,  for  seed  corn  that  year  was  very  scarce, 
and  this  was  their  only  hope  of  future  harvest.     The 

corn  was  purchased  by  a  brother  F ,  a  white  man 

who  was  doing  business  with  the  Indians,  and  at  whose 

house  I  often  stopped.     Br.  F returned  the  corn 

privately  to  the  afflicted  woman,  who  was  thereby  much 
rdlieved.     In  his  drunken  fights  this  Indian  would 


11 


134 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


sometimes  get  bruised  and  scarred  in  a  shocking 
manner,  and  in  this  plight  return  to  his  hapless  family, 
destitute  of  clothing,  and  bearing  the  description  in 
Mark  v.  2,  of  one  possessed  of  devils,  and  coming 
from  the  tombs.  This  Indian  afterwards  became  con- 
verted. And  what  a  change  there  was  in  him.  He 
«vas  like  the  man  among  the  tombs,  after  the  devils 
were  cast  out — "sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed 
and  in  his  right  mind."  He  now  left  off  his  drinking, 
went  to  work,  treated  his  family  kindly,  was  well 
clothed,  attender'  to  his  religious  duties,  and  every 
Sunday  morning  could  be  seen  with  his  wife  and  i 
daughters — all  of  whom  had  experienced  religion  with 
him — threading  his  way  to  the  chapel,  Indian  file, 
where  he  s^aid  until  after  class-meeting  in  the  after- 
noon. It*  was  no  imcommon  thing  to  see  this  tall, 
gigantic  Indian  who,  but  a  few  months  before,  was  the 
terror  of  his  countrymen,  while  sitting  in  his  seat,  or 
on  his  knees  supplicating  God,  fall  to  the  floor  as 
though  an  arrow  had  pierced  his  heart,  and  lay,  appa- 
rently dead,  for  some  time  ;  and  when  he  would 
recover  consciousness,  he  gave  us  evidence,  by  his 
spirit  and  language,  that  Christ  had  full  possession  of 
his  heart. 

One  Sabbath,  in  the  spring,  he  came  to  me  after 
preaching,  with  a  smile  upon  his  countenance,  and 
putting  his  hand  into  his  blanket  pocket,   took  out  a 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


13  J 


very  nice,  white  cake  of  maple  sugar,  which  he  pre- 
sented me  as  a  proof  of  his  own  and  family's  love  for 
me.  I  received  it  with  many  thanks,  which  seemed  to 
more  than  repay  him  for  his  trouble  in  preparing  it. 
At  another  time  I  received  a  token  of  chief  Davis* 
love  for  me.  He  had  a  garden  in  which  he  raised 
many  melons.  This  year  he  planted,  as  usual,  for  a 
large  crop,  but  all  the  vines,  save  one,  failed  to  bear. 
This  one  vine  had  one  melon  upon  it.  *'This,"  the  chief 
said  to  his  family,  "  this  we  must  keep  for  our  minister." 
So  no  one  was  allowed  to  meddle  with  it,  and  it  was 
watched  and  tended  with  much  care,  until  it  was  fit 
to  pick.  It  was  then  taken  in  and  kept  until  I  came 
around.  When  I  called  to  see  him,  he  took  a  clean 
earthern  plate,  put  the  melon  upon  it,  set  it  on  the 
table,  and  then  drawing  his  knife,  which  he  always 
carried  in  his  belt,  he  wiped  it  upon  his  blanket,  and  laid 
it  beside  the  melon.  He  then  very  politely  said  to 
me :  "  Come,  you  go  and  eat,"  himself  and  family 
refusing  to  take  any,  for  it  was  the  minister's  melon, 
I  took  his  knife,  cut  the  melon  open,  and  ate  a  slice. 
It  was  very  delicious.  I  then  took  another,  and  said  : 
"  Br.,  I  have  eaten.  Come,  you  and  your  family,  and 
see  how  good  it  is,"  They  then  took  a  piece  and  we 
feasted  together  upon  it,  and  spent  an  hour  in  social 
converse,  and  in  blessing  God  who  gives  us  all  the 
good  things  of  this  life  which  we  enjoy. 


■ 


it 


!Ji) 

i 


n 


Ht 


Mi 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  MissisBaguas  established  on  the  Credit— Schools — Distribution  of 
annuities— How  drunkenness  was  prevented— The  converted  Indian 
women  refuse  jewelry — Carpenters  and  masons  sent  to  build  houses 
— The  worli  spreads — Great  numbers  converted — Letter  to  the  Meth- 
odist Magazine. 

As  soon  as  the  Mississaguas  became  comfortably 
settled  at  the  Credit,  we  established  a  school  among 
them,  in  which  John  Jones  taught  the  branches  of  a\ 
common  English  educaticn.  This  Br.  Jones  was  a 
Mohawk,  and  a  half  brother  of  Peter.  He  had  re- 
ceived a  good  education  among  the  whites,  and  had 
experienced  religion  at  the  commencement  of  the 
revival  on  Grand  River.  Being  employed  by  the  Mis- 
sionary Committee,  he  accompanied  his  Mississagua 
brethren  to  the  Credit,  and  commenced  his  school  with 
about  twenty  scholars.  They  had  not  been  here  many 
weeks,  when  information  was  received  from  Col.  Giv- 
ins,  their  agent,  that  he  would  be  at  the  mouth  of  tlie 
river  in  a  few  weeks,  with  their  annual  presents.  In- 
formation of  this  event  was  conveyed  to  all  the  tribes 
living  west  of  us,  and  it  was  now  certain  that  we 
should  have  thousands  of  the  pagan  Indians,  from  the 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


137 


western  lakes  and  the  wilderness,  thronging  about  us 
for  several  days.  We  knew  that  many  white  men, 
with  tlieir  barrels  of  whisky,  would  be  on  hand  to  trade, 
and  cheat  tlie  Indians.  We,  therefore,  after  much 
deliberation  and  prayer,  thought  it  best  to  erect  a  sort 
of  pavilion,  of  boards,  the  sides  being  open  so  that  ull 
could  see  and  be  seen,  in  which  we  would  hold  meet- 
ings during  the  delivery  of  the  presents,  which  would 
occupy  several  days.  When  tlie  day  appointed  arrived, 
thousands  of  these  Indians  came  rushing  down,  and 
pitched  their  tents  back  from  the  lake  shore,  and  around 
the  huckster  shops  established  by  white  men. 

These  wicked  men  said  to  the  Indians,  "You  must 
not  mingle  with  the  Mississaguas,  for  they  are  be- 
witched, and  their  religion  will  kill  you  Indians," 
— referring  to  their  falling  imder  the  power  of  God. 
This  declaration  of  the  whites,  put  the  pagans  on 
their  look-out  for  the  christian  Indians — for  they  dread 
witchcraft.  They  would  come  within  hearing  of  their 
singing  and  praying,  stand  and  listen  a  few  minutes 
to  their  incantations,  as  they  supposed  them  to  be  ; 
then  with  a  whoop,  would  leave  for  their  wigwams, 
assured  that  what  the  white  man  had  said  of  them 
was  true.  After  waiting  several  hours  for  the  arrival 
of  the  sloop  that  was  to  bring  their  presents  to  them, 
the  cry  was  heard,  "She  comes  !  she  comes  \"  and  all 


,M 


w; 


138 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


the  chiefs  and  counsellors  rushed  down  to  the  water's 
edge,  to  give  their  agent  a  salute  and  welcome.  The 
sloop  came  u\)  in  a  pleasant  gale  peculiar  to  the  waters 
of  Ontario — the  anchor  was  thrown  out,  and  the  agent, 
with  the  governor  and  suite,  embarked  in  the  small 
boat,  and  rowed  for  the  shore.  During  this  time,  the 
christian  Indians  remained  in  their  tent,  singing  and 
praying,  undisturbed  by  all  the  noise  and  bustle.  The 
governor  and  his  lady  had  heard  much  of  the  converted 
Indians,  but  could  not  believe  that  such  poor,  drunken, 
degraded  creatures  as  these  Indians  had  always  been 
represented  as  being,  could  ever  be  made  respectable^ 
citizens,  and  sober  men  and  women.  They  had,  accord- 
ingly, with  several  other  ladies  and  gentlemen,  come 
up  on  purpose  to  see  these  Indians,  and  on  landing, 
they  proceeded  directly  to  the  open  tent,  where  the 
Indians  were  singing,  and  as  they  drew  near,  the  gov- 
ernor and.  his  friends  removed  their  hats.  After 
singing,  they  all  knelt  down,  and  one  of  the  chiefs  led 
in  prayer,  the  governor  and  his  company  also  kneeling. 
After  prayer,  they  all  arose,  and  advancing,  shook 
hands  with  the  governor  and  his  suite.  / 

The  Col.  now  gave  orders  for  all  the  chiefs  and 
counsellors  to  arrange  themselves,  in  order  to  receive 
their  goods,  that  they  might  distribute  them  to  the 
numerous  families  of  the  several  tribes,  according  to 


KEV.     ALVIN     TOllRY. 


139 


their  custom.  He  then  ordered  the  sailors  to  brinjr  on 
shore  the  presents,  and  also  several  kegs  of  rum,  with 
which  to  *'treat"  the  Indians.  The  presents  consisted 
of  guns,  ammunition,  brocade  cloths,  blankets,  calico, 
and  jewelry.  When  the  Christians  saw  the  rum,  they 
went  to  the  Col.  and  said  :  ''Col.,  we  don't  want  you 
to  offer  any  of  oiir  people  that  rum,  for  we  no  drink 
any  more  rum,  or  whisky,  and  we  not  want  any  of  it." 
"Well,"  said  the  Col.,  "then  the  rest  shall  not  have 
any  of  it,"  and  immediately  ordered  it  back  to  the 
ship.  This  prevented  intoxication  on  the  beach,  while 
receiving  their  presents  ;  and  this  thoughtful  act  of 
their  agent,  together  with  the  respect  shown  to  them 
by  the  governor  and  company,  produced  a  more  favor- 
able impression  on  the  minds  of  the  pagans  toward 
the  Mississaguas,  and  they  began  to  say  among  them- 
selves :  "Guess  the  Mississaguas  not  so  bad  as  white 
man  say  ;"  and  so  they  ventured  nearer  them,  and 
listened  to  their  songs,  and  prayers,  and  exhortations, 
and  many  of  them  were  made  sensible  there  was  some- 
thing good  which  they  knew  not  of.  Some  were  saved, 
and  many  more  would  have  been,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  powerful  exertions  made  by  the  wicked  whisky 
sellers,  to  keep  them  from  listening  to  the  gospel  of 
light  and  life.  They  well  knew  that  when  the  Indians 
once  began  to  drink,  they  would  continue  drinking  for 


140 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OP 


several  days,  when  they  would  part  with  anything 
and  everything  they  had,  in  order  to  i)rocuro  the  "fire- 
water." In  this  way  they  would  strip  them  of  every- 
thing valuable,  and  then  leave  them.  Sometimes  one 
in  each  family  would  keep  sober,  in  order  to  take  care 
of  the  valuables.  In  such  cases  the  traders  found 
poor  fishing  among  them. 

One  circumstance  which  occurred  during  the  distri- 
bution of  the  annuities,  is  worthy  of  special  attention. 
When  the  Col.  was  about  handing  over  that  part  of 
the  jewelry  which  belonged  to  the  Mississaguas,  our 
christian  women  approached  their  agent  very  modestly, 
and  said  :  "Colonel,  we  would  like  it  if  you  would 
give  us  the  value  of  those  jewels  in  money.  We  want 
it  to  help  buy  cows  and  oxen  with,  that  we  may  work 
our  lands.  We  don't  wear  jewels  in  our  ears  and  noses 
any  more  ;  you  can  sell  them  to  the  white  women,  for 
they  love  to  wear  them." 

This  request  of  these  noble,  christian  women,  with 
their  christian  deportment  everywhere,  had  a  wonder- 
ful effect  upon  the  governor  and  his  company,  and  on 
his  return  to  York,  he  sent  on  carpenters  and  masons 
to  build  twenty  neat,  good  houses,  in  village  form,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  Credit  river,  and  on  the  lake 
shore  where  we  had  previously  marked  off  the  grounds 
and  divided  it  among  each  family.     The  houses  were 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


141 


built  as  the  governor  had  directed,  and  the  expenses 
were  all  met  by  him  ;  not,  however,  from  his  private 
property,  but  from  the  i)ublic  funds.  He  also  sent  on 
men  with  teams,  who  plowed  up  their  fertile  flats,  and 
now  they  found  themselves  as  comfortable  and  happy 
j\s  any  of  their  white  neighbors. 

The  reformation  still  continued  to  spread  among  the 
Chippawas,  as  well  as  among  the  Six  Nations.  About 
one  hundred  miles  north  of  the  river  Credit,  there  was 
a  whole  tribe  converted,  baptized,  and  brought  into 
the  fold  of  Christ.  They,  with  those  converted  at  the 
Hallowell  Conference,  moved  on  westwardly  with  their 
religious  influence,  until  the  wilderness  resounded  with 
the  shouts  of  the  redeemed  tribes  that  inhabited  the 
shores  of  Rice,  Mud,  Skawgan,  Simcoe  and  Huron 
Lakes.  Br.  Wm.  Case  took  the  oversight  of  most  of 
these  tribes,  as  they  bordered  on  his  district,  and  with 
a  view  to  supplying  some  farther  particulars,  I  give 
a  letter,  written  by  him  about  this  time,  to  the  editors 
of  the  Methodist  Magazine,  at  New  York. 

Kingston,  U.  C,  June  30,  1826. 
Dear  Brethren: — In  my  last,  a  few  days  since,  was 
announced  the  conversion  of  another  body  of  Mississagua 
Indians,  and  that  twenty-two  had  received  christian  bap- 
tism, and  were  received  into  society.  This  letter  will 
detail  to  you  a  farther  account  of  these  people,  as  con- 
nected with  the  camp-meeting  at  Adolphustown,  which 
commenced    the    15th,   and    closed    the    19th  instant. 


1  >\ 


>S\ 


>      V     f 


i' 


142 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


After  the  baptism  of  the  native  converts  at  Bellville, 
the  31st  May,  and  having  been  strengthened  in  their 
faith  by  the  pious  exhortations  of  Br.  Jones,  who  came 
down  from  the  river  Credit  to  assist  on  the  occasion,  the 
good  work  appears  to  have  gained  additional  strength, 
and  now  and  then  an  awakened  soul  was  brought  out  of 
the  sorrows  of  mourning  into  the  joys  of  the  Savior. 
As  these  brethren  had  signified  a  wish  to  be  present  at 
the  camp-meeting,  they  were  encouraged  to  attend,  ex- 
pecting that  at  a  woods'  meeting  these  children  of  the 
forest  might  not  feel  themselves  less  at  home  than  they 
had  done  in  the  chapel  at  Bellville ;  it  was  hoped,  too, 
that  their  faith  might  receive  additional  strength  from  a 
communion  of  so  numerous  a  body  of  Christians  of  their 
white  brethren.     A  portion  of  ground*  was  accordingly 

*This  encampment  was  situated  in  a  most  delightful  and  healthy 
part  of  the  country,  upon  the  north  bank  of  Carnahan's  bay,  which 
deeply  indents  Adolphustown  on  the  west.  Opening  in  a  broad  view 
of  the  Bay  of  Quinte,  and  connecting  with  its  deep  waters,  it  afforded 
a  convenient  landing  for  the  steamboat  and  other  vessels.  The  ground 
for  the  encampment  was  enclosed  by  a  gun  fence,  made  high  and 
strong,  with  two  openings  only,  and  these  were  secured  by  gates, 
which  were  opened  and  shut  at  pleasure.  By  this  precaution  the 
watch  were  able  to  keep  out  any  drunken  persons,  should  any  such  be 
disposed  to  disturb  such  meetings.  About  one  hundred  yards  from 
the  camp  was  an  overflowing  spring  of  cool  waters,  which,  running 
from  a  sandy  soil,  were  very  sweet  and  healthful.  During  the  night, 
lights  were  kept  up,  by  inflammable  wood  placed  about  six  feet  from 
the  ground,  and  in  situations  to  illuminate  the  whole  encampment. 
The  fires  appear  also  to  have  rendered  harmless  the  night  damps,  for 
•ve  have  known  no  instance  of  ill  health  occasioned  by  these  meetings 
in  this  place.  On  the  contrary,  numbers,  we  understand,  have  gone 
out  of  our  villages  with  a  feeble  habit,  whose  health  has  been  im- 
proving ever  since.  Probably  an  airy  ride  has  been  to  their  advan- 
tage, but  the  drinking  freely  at  so  pure  a  fountain,  for  several  days, 
together  with  the  respiration  of  unconflued  air,  and  the  gentle,  revi- 
ving breezes  of  a  summer  month,  could  hardly  fail  to  iuduce  a  better 
state  of  health. 


RKV.     ALV[N     TORRY. 


143 


assigned  them,  in  the  rear  of  the  tents  of  the  whites,  but 
within  the  enclosure,  that  they  might  be  as  much  as  pos- 
sible secure  from  the  gaze  of  curiosity.  By  Thursday 
afternoon  of  the  15th,  a  line  of  tents  had  nearly  filled 
the  first  circle  within  the  fence,  and  the  exercises  of  sing- 
ing and  prayer  had  commenced  with  spirit  in  different 
parts  of  the  ground.  We  were  now  informed  that  the 
Mississagua  fleet  was  in  sight,  when  a  few  of  us  repaired 
to  the  shore  to  welcome  our  new  friends,  and  conduct 
them  into  the  encampment.  "We  found  between  60  and 
60  landing  from  their  bark  canoes  *  Their  furniture  of 
cooking  utensils,  guns,  spears,  &c.,  were  taken  out,  with 
barks  for  covering  their  wigwams,  their  blankets  rolled 
up,  and  all  prepared  to  be  borne  on  the  heads  of  the 
squaws.  When  all  were  in  readiness,  the  Indians  took 
each  a  canoe,  reversed,  upon  his  head — the  squaws  in 
the  rear — and  the  whole  body  advanced  in  Indian  file  to 
the  encampment. 

We  had  previously  caused  all  the  exercises  to  cease, 
not  knowing  what  effect  so  many  voices  in  different  parts 


\  f    !| 


>'*-f;t'    <ra 


*  These  canoes  are  the  work  of  the  natives,  and  display  conbiJerable 
ingenuity.  Being  made  wholly  of  white  cedar,  and  bark  taken  from 
the  birch,  they  are  very  light,  and  easily  conveyed,  on  the  heads  of 
the  natives,  from  one  river  to  another.  The  ribs  are  of  cedar,  three 
inches  wide,  and  half  an  inch  in  thickness,  variously  bent  to  form  the 
hull  of  the  vessel.  These  serve  the  purpose  of  knees  for  supporting 
other  strips  of  cedar  put  on  lengthwise,  in  the  usual  mode  of  plank- 
ing. Over  all  is  a  sheathing  of  birch  bark,  similar  to  the  copper 
sheathing  which  secures  the  bottom  of  shipping.  With  thongs  of 
)  iu^  cedar  root,  the  whole,  catching  the  ribs  and  bark,  is  sewed  to  the 
raves,  which  forms  the  finish  of  the  vessel.  The  canoes  employed  in 
the  Northwest  trade  are  large,  carrying  from  three  to  six  tons ;  but 
those  used  by  the  natives  in  these  parts  are  about  twelve  feet  long 
end  three  feet  wide ;  they  are  very  convenient  for  the  conveyance  of  a 
single  family,  and  if  necessary  will  carry  from  6  to  8  men. 


:■  :'i>\ 


f 


i  I 


\  ;  ' 


144 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


of  the  camp  might  have  on  the  minds  of  the  natives,  who 
were  unacquainted  with  such  a  scene  ;  and  we  wished, 
too,  that  the  entrance  of  tlie  natives  into  a  christian  en- 
campment for  the  first  time,  might  be  witnessed  by  the 
whole  congregation.  Two  of  the  preachers  having  been 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  file,  the  party  entered  the  cam;;, 
some  of  the  men  bearing  the  canoes  on  their  heads,  others 
the  guns  and  spears,  and  the  women  their  burdens  of 
blankets  and  barks.  As  but  few  of  the  congregation 
knew  that  the  Indians  had  arrived,  their  sudden  appear- 
ance in  this  equipage  created  considerable  emotion.  The 
first  was  that  of  astonishment.  They  gazed  with  amaze- 
ment ;  then  reflecting  on  the  former  wild  and  wretched 
state  of  this  people,  contrasted  with  their  present  hope- 
ful condition,  and  remembering  their  many  prayers  foi 
the  heathen,  and  seeing,  too,  their  petitions  fulfilled  be- 
fore them,  surprise  gave  place  to  feelings  of  gratitude 
and  delight ;  they  broke  forth  into  praises,  and  gave  glory 
to  God  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen. 

When  they  had  arrived  at  that  part  of  the  ground 
which  had  been  assigned  to  the  use  of  the  natives,  laying 
down  their  burdens,  they  all  kncjled  and  prayed  for  some 
time,  the  pious  of  the  whites  joining  in  the  petitions  for 
God's  blessing  on  these  strangers,  j'.nd  that  this  gracious 
work  might  spread  through  all  the  loikls  of  America. 

In  building  their  camp,  the  natives  formed  it  an  oblong^ 
with  their  canoes,  placing  tliem  at  the  same  time  on  the 
sides  reclining  inward,  to  form  a  part  of  their  sheltcM*. 
Poles  with  one  end  in  the  ground,  and  leaning  over  the 
(ianoes,  supported  a  roof  of  barks  above.  This  com- 
pleted their  covert,  to  shelter  them  from  the  rains.  The 
smoke  from  the  fires  in  the  centre  escaped  through  the 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


145 


uncovered  space  above.  Their  mats  of  bark  unrolled, 
were  then  spread  beneath  the  shelter,  and  served  the 
double  purpose  of  carpeting  and  couches.  The  number 
of  adults  which  occupied  this  camp  was  41  ;  their  chil- 
dren about  17  ;  in  all  58.  Of  the  adults,  aliout  28  had 
given  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart,  two  of  whom  olli- 
ciated  as  exhortera.  The  remaining  13  appeared  some- 
what serious  ;  you  will  hear  more  of  them  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  meeting. 

The  natives  being  encamped  by  themselves,  their  meet- 
ings wi're  generally  held  apart  from  the  whites,  except  in 
the  public  preaching,  when  a  portion  of  the  seats  on  t^  e 
right  of  the  stand  was  reserved  for  their  use.  At  the 
conclusion  of  each  service,  the  leading  points  of  the  ser- 
moa  ^  ?re  delivered  to  the  red  brethren,  being  inter- 
pret* y  William  Beaver,  one  of  the  Indian  exhorters. 
On  several  occasions  the  exhorters  were  called  on  to 
address  their  brethren  in  their  own  language.  The  first 
exhortation  was  given  on  Friday,  by  Wm.  Beaver,  and 
from  the  peculiar  earnestness  of  his  manner,  and  the 
solemnity  of  his  voice,  together  with  the  effect  it  appeared 
to  produce  on  the  minds  of  the  natives,  w*e  judged  the 
discourse  to  be  powerful  and  awakening,  for  many  wept, 
and  some  appeared  to  have  been  awakened  from  this  time 
to  seek  a  change  of  heart.  On  Saturday  and  Sunday  the 
congregation  was  large,  we  judged  between  three  and 
four  thousand.  Much  order  was  observed,  and  great 
attention  paid  throughout  the  public  services,  but  more 
especially  when  the  native  exhorters  spoke.  They  were 
heard  with  profound  attention,  and  spoke  with  fluency, 
for  some  time.  When  Beaver  had  concluded,  we  de- 
sired him  to  inform  us  what  he  had  been  saying.      After 


146 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


an  apology  for  his  bad  English,  he  said,  "I  tell  »em  they 
must  all  turn  away  from  sin  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit  will 
give  »em  new  eyes  to  see,  new  ears  to  hear  good  things ; 
new  heart  to  understand,  and  sing,  and  pray  ;  all  new  I 
I  tell  'em  squaws  they  must  wash  'em  blanket  clean — 
must  cook  'em  victuals  clean  like  white  woman  ;  they 
must  all  live  in  peace,  worship  Gou,  and  love  one  another. 
Then,"  with  a  natural  motion  of  the  hand  and  arm,  as  if 
to  level  an  uneven  surface,  he  added,  "the  Good  Spirit 
make  the  ground  all  smooth  before  you."  During  the 
meeting  the  pious  Indians  took  an  active  part  in  the 
prayer-meetings,  in  behalf  of  the  mourners,  sometimes 
among  the  whites,  but  mostly  among  themselves ;  and  ^t 
was  principally  by  their  means  that  the  thirteen  whio 
came  to  the  ground  unconverted,  were  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  At  the  close  of  the  camp- 
meeting,  every  Indian  on  the  ground  appeared  to  be 
happy  in  the  Savior's  love.  By  constant  labors,  and  fre- 
quent exercises  of  faith  in  prayer,  several  of  the  Indian 
brethren  became  very  skiUful  in  this  mode  of  labor,  and 
it  was  very  striking  to  see  the  answers  to  their  prayers 
in  behalf  of  mourning  penitents.  On  some  occasions 
their  faith  was  such,  and  their  prayers  so  powerful,  that 
the  hearts  of  bystanders  were  melted,  though  they  could 
not  understand  a  word. 

On  Monday,  the  eucharist  was  administered,  when 
several  hundreds  partook  in  the  holy  ordinance.  The 
solemnity  was  great,  and  many  were  comforted  in  this 
joyful  hour ;  yet  our  native  brethren  appeared  to  enjoy 
the  greatest  share  of  the  Divine  blessing.  The  late  con- 
verts having  signified  their  desire  to  receive  christian 
baptism,  twenty-one  adults  were  presented  at  the  altar 


UEV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


147 


as  candidates  for  the  ordinance.  One  of  the  ministers 
present  having  explained  to  them,  by  an  interpreter,  the 
nature  and  design  of  the  ordinance,  we  proceeded  to  pro- 
pose the  apostles'  creed  and  covenant,  by  the  same  in- 
terpreter, to  all  of  which,  with  great  solemniry,  they 
severally  assented,  in  the  Chippewa,  "Yoach."  Baptism 
was  then  admhiistcrod,  and  afterwards  the  communion. 
During  these  exercises  their  minds  were  considerably 
affected,  and  some  of  them  so  much  as  to  be  unable  to 
stand,  and  were  borne  from  the  altar  in  the  arms  of  their 
friends.  After  the  meeting  was  concluded  we  repaired 
to  the  Indian  camp,  and  administered  baptism  to  ten 
children  of  the  believing  Indians.  The  whole  number 
of  converts  now  belonging  to  this  tribe,  and  who  have 
received  christian  baptism,  is  forty-three,  and  twenty-one 
children. 

This  camp-meeting  we  consider  to  have  been,  in  some 
respects,  one  of  the  greatest  we  have  witnessed  in  this 
country.  We  could  not  estimate  the  number  present  on 
the  Sabbath,  at  less  than  three  thousand;  many  good 
judges  think  there  were  at  least  four.  Notwithstanding 
this  multitude,  good  order  prevailed  throughout  the 
assembly,  and  great  attention  was  given  to  the  word 
preached.  The  effects  resulting  from  the  exercises,  have 
been  apparently  greater  than  usual.  It  is  ascertained 
that  about  ninety  persons  professed  to  experience  a  change 
during  the  meeting ;  and  besides,  an  impulse  was  given 
to  religious  feeling,  in  neighborhoods  which  have  hereto- 
fore shown  great  indifference  to  the  subject.  Many  left 
the  ground  under  strong  feelings  of  conviction,  who,  we 
hope,  will  be  brought  to  a  saving  change.  The  marked 
attention  and  serious  deportment  of  the  multitude,  we 


148 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


\ 


attribute  to  several  causes.  The  improved  state  of  re- 
ligious society,  which  is  apparent  in  this  part  of  the 
country,  together  with  the  general  awakenings  which 
have  prevailed  during  the  past  year,  have  had  their  in- 
fluence to  check  disorder.  The  precautions  in  preparing 
the  ground,  together  with  the  vigilance  of  the  watch  by 
night  and  day,  must  be  considered  essential  to  good 
order.  But  most  of  all,  an  unusual  degree  of  spiritual 
influence  attended  the  exercises.  The  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  appeared  to  engage  the  pious  in  prayer, 
strengthening  their  faith  and  filling  their  hearts  with 
joy  and  peace,  and  over-awed  the  multitude.  The  de- 
cent and  orderly  deportment  of  the  Indians,  too,  was  ^ 
standing  reproof  to  ill  manners.  ' 

The  solemn  attention  which  these  natives  paid  to  every 
point  of  religious  order,  could  but  be  admired  by  all ; 
and  their  devotions,  in  a  barbarous  language,  hitherto 
unknown  in  these  parts  in  the  worship  of  God,  all  con- 
tributed to  engage  attention  and  promote  the  solemnity 
of  the  services.  As  yet,  these  Indian  brethren  have  but 
one  hymn  they  can  sing,  and  they  know  but  one  tune. 
This  they  sing  and  sing,  over  and  over,  as  it  to  them  it 
was  always  good  and  always  new.  Some  of  their  voices 
are  remarkably  melodious,  and  being  softened  and  refined 
by  the  meltings  of  Divine  grace,  their  singing  is  quite 
delightful.  To  give  you  a  specimen  of  their  language, 
I  insert  the  first  and  fourth  verses  of  the  first  and  only 
hymn  this  tribe  of  the  Mississaguas  ever  sung.  It  con- 
sists of  four  verses,  and  is  a  translation  of  the  first  four 
verses  of  the  first  hymn  in  our  hymn  book.        \ 

1.    "0  d  pa  kish  ke  che  go  twak 
^         Nege  a  ne  she  nd  paig 

Cbc  na  na  ka  mootd  wa^  wat 
Ing  ke  sha  mon  ne  toom." 


BEV.     ALVIN    TORBY.         '  149 

4.    "Wane  si  o  kee  mi  mi  she  in  ^      , 

Mi  chc  mi  no  too  wish  '' 

Kec  pe  se  qua  pc  na  moo  nunk 
Koo  80  non  o  mc  squeem."* 

I  will  conclude  my  remarks  on  the  natives  by  the  rela- 
tion of  an  anecdote  :  Jacob  Peter,  a  sprightly  youth  of 
about  eighteen  years  of  age,  belonging  to  this  tribe, 
became  pious  about  a  year  ago,  at  a  camp-meeting  held 
on  the  same  ground.  He  has  since  been  very  zealous  in 
behalf  of  his  nation,  and  frequently  exhorts  with  fluency 
and  acceptance  among  his  people.  A  few  weeks  since, 
Jacob,  with  a  number  of  his  brethren,  attended  an  anni- 
versary of  the  Missionary  Society  at  Demorrestsville.  In 
the  evening,  several  of  the  white  inhabitants  gathered 
in  to  witness  the  devotion  of  the  Indians,  who  had 
assembled  by  themselves  for  prayer-meeting.  Esq.  D. 
being  present,  requested  Jacob  to  speak  a  few  words  to 
the  English,  by  way  of  exhortation.  Jacob  arose,  and  in 
broken,  but  plain  Eiighsh,  addressed  them  thus  :  "You 
white  people  have  the  gospel  great  many  years.  You 
have  the  Bible,  too  ;  suppose  you  sometimes  read  it,  but 
you  very  wicked.  You  get  drunk,  you  tell  lies,  you 
break  the  Sabbath."  Then  pointing  to  his  brethren,  he 
added :  "But  these  Indians  they  hear  the  word  only  a 
little  while — they  can't  read  the  Bible,  but  they  become 
good  right  away.  They  no  more  get  drunk,  no  more 
tell  lies,  they  keep  the  Sabbath  day.  To  us  Indians,  it 
seems  very  strange,  that  you  have  missionary  so  many 
years,  and  you  so  many  rogues  yet.  The  Indians  hear 
missionary  only  little  while,  and  we  all  turn  Christians." 

Jacob,  with  two  more  boys  of  his  age,  has  lately  gone 

*Tlid  letter  a  marked  thus  a,  has  the  Italian  sound  as  in  father^  and 
lias  nearly  the  sound  of  ar. 


150 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


to  school  on  Grand  River,  to  join  the  three  sent  there 
the  last  winter.  A  great  Held  is  opening  for  usefniness 
among  this  people.  It  is,  indeed,  already  white  for  the 
harvest.  In  my  next,  which  I  hope  to  forward  you  soon, 
will  be  given  some  interesting  facts  relative  to  the  origin 
and  progress  of  this  glorious  work.  x,      "    „ 

I  remain,  very  affectionately,  your  fellow  laborer  in  the 
gospel  of  Christ.  William  Case. 

So  great  and  extensive  had  the  work  of  God  now 
become  among  the  Chippawas,  that  we  found  we 
lacked  many  men  and  much  means  to  give  them 
the  care  and  attention  they  needed,  but  wherever  we^ 
could  locate  them,  teach  them  agriculture  and  place 
their  children  in  schools  where  the  English  language 
was  taught  them,  we  were  successful  beyond  all  our 
calculations,  in  christianizing  and  civilizing  them,  and 
making  them  happy,  soul  and  body.  In  one  of  thes>e 
western  tribes,  lived  a  man  and  woman,  each  over  one 
hundred  years  of  age.  They  were  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  baptised  on  joining  the  Church.  As  it 
was  impossible  to  give  an  intelligible  translation  of  their 
names  as  given  in  their  native  tongue,  we  called  them, 
on  account  of  their  great  age,  Adam  and  Eve. 


CHAPTER  X.       , 

Returns  home — Leaves  for  Conference — Annual  report  of  the  Confer- 
ence on  the  Indian  Missions — Letter  from  Rev.  Loring  Grant — In- 
crease of  missionary  funds — Liberality  of  the  Canadians. 

The  time  of  our  Annual  Conference  now  drew  near, 
and  as  it  was  necessary  I  should  visit  my  mother 
before  or  after  Conference,  I  took  this  time,  and  made 
my  preparations  to  be  back  in  time  to  be  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  session.  On  reaching  home,  I  found  the 
family  all  well,  and  working  bravely  to  maintain  them- 
selves, and  gain  an  honest  livelihood.  After  a  visit 
of  a  few  days,  I  again  mounted  my  horse,  having  di- 
vided my  pittance  with  my  mother,  and  turned 
my  face  toward  the  r^cene  of  my  labors,  leaving  the 
family  comfortable  and  happy. 

I  arrived,  without  accident,  at  the  seat  of  Confer- 
ence in  time  to  be  at  the  opening  of  the  session,  hav- 
ing made  a  journey  some  hundreds  of  miles  entirely 
on  horseback  and  on  foot ;  for  in  those  days  a  poor 
Methodist  preacher  had  no  other  way  of  travelling. 
Bishop  Hedding  presided  at  this  Conference.  After 
listening  to  the  first  report  of  the   Canada  Conference 


i 


152 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


Missionary  Society,  which  was  formed  the  year  before, 
hi  said  he  had  never  read  of  so  gre;it  and  ijowerful  a 
work  of  trod  among  t}ie  heathen  shice  the  days  of  the 
ai)OHtk's.  Here  is  tho  report,  as  read  at  the  Confer- 
ence : 

"The  managers,  in  presenting  their  first  annual  report 
to  the  society  and  the  public,  beg  leave  to  call  their  at- 
tcntion  to  the  fields  of  labor  for  their  missionaries,  and 
tiie  prospects  which  lie  before  them,  of  probable  useful- 
ness, as  well  as  to  exhibit  to  them  the  state  of  their 
financial  concerns.  The  fields  of  labor  in  this  country, 
which  are  presented  to  the  attention  of  the  society,  and 
which  are  now  open  to  the  labor  of  our  missionaries,  are 
the  newly  settled  townships,  and  the  Indian  tribes. 

"The  new  townships  which  have  been  surveyed,  and 
opened  for  location  since  the  late  wai,  form  a  line  of  set- 
tlements in  the  rear  of  the  old  settlements,  the  whole 
length  of  the  province — a  length  of  about  600  miles. 
To  these  new  townships  are  thronging  thousands  from 
Europe,  and  the  older  parts  of  America,  who,  in  most 
places,  would  be  without  the  means  of  grace,  were  it  not 
for  the  labors  of  the  itinerant  ministry  ;  nor  can  it  be 
expected  that  any  adequate  supply  can  be  afforded  by 
any  other  means — such  is  the  scattered  state  of  the  pop- 
ulation, and  so  insulated  are  they  by  vacant  lands.  It  is 
to  these  new  townships  and  destitute  settlements,  that 
our  missionaries  are  to  continue  to  direct  their  atteution, 
that  the  voice  of  grace  with  the  sound  of  the  ax  may  be 
heard,  and  that  log  cabms  and  chapels  of  devotion  may 
continue  to  rise  up  together. 


Ill  I 


REV.      ALVIN      TORRY. 


153 


"The  missionary  ground  which  has  heretofore  been  occu- 
pied by  our  missionaries,  was  the  new  settlements  on  the 
river  JiideaUj  and  the  newly  settled  townships  at  the 
head  of  Lake  Ontario.  These  are  now  embraced  in  the 
Perth  and  Toronto  circuits,  and  supplied  by  the  labors  of 
the  circuit  preachers,  the  inhabitants  being  at  length  both 
able  and  willing  to  support  the  expenses  of  regular 
circuits. 

"By  the  labors  of  the  late  missionaries  these  circuits 
have  been  organized — order  in  society  much  promoted — 
the  altar  of  devotion  erected  in  many  families,  and  many 
sinners  converted  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  thus 
added  to  the  church  of  Christ.  The  duty  of  the  mission- 
aries, and  the  services  which  they  were  expected  to  per- 
form, are  to  labor  daily  ibr  the  welfare  of  their  flocks,  by 
preaching  the  word  in  every  destitute  settlement ;  to 
distribute  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  destitute  ;  to  exhort 
to  peace,  and  the  support  of  the cival authorities;  to  en- 
courage the  establishment  of  Sabbath  Schools ;  to  recom- 
mend economy,  decency,  and  industry ;  to  press  the 
worship  of  God  in  every  family ;  to  visit  the  sick,  and 
assist  the  poor ;  to  administer  the  ordinances ;  to  labor 
for,  and  suffer  with  their  flocks ;  and  to  do  all  in  their 
power  to  bring  sinners  to  repentance,  and  ihereby  en- 
deavor to  extend  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

IMPROVEMExVr   or   THE  CONDITION  OF   THE  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

"Of  the  natives,  there  are  two  bodies  which  present 
themselves  more  especially  to  the  benevolent  considera- 
tion of  the  christian  public,  viz :  the  Six  Nations,  and 
the  tribes  of  the  great  Chippewa  nation.  The  Mohawks 
are  the  leading  tribe  of  the  Six  Nations,  having  been 
rendered  more  intelligent  by  some  advantages  of  educa- 


.I'l 


I 


154 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


tioD.  By  British  liberality,  schools  have  been  kept  np 
in  the  Mohawk  for  many  years,  by  which  means,  prin- 
cipally, several  have  been  matured  to  a  state  of  intelli- 
gence and  genius  sufficient  to  prove  that  the  native  mind 
is  capable  of  virtues  and  excellencies  the  most  refined. 
These  remain  monuments  of  real  greatness  amid  the  de- 
pravity of  the  nation,  who,  by  the  destructive  use  of 
ardent  spirits,  are  hurried  on  to  the  dreadful  precipice 
which  threatens  their  utter  extinction.  Nothing,  in  our 
opinion,  can  rescue  this  people  but  the  power  of  the 
Gospel. 

"That  the  ti*uths  and  power  of  grace  are  capable  of 
producing  great  alterations,  we  have  evident  examples 
at  the  Grand  River,  some  of  the  most  dissipated  of  that 
nation  having  been  changed  from  confirmed  habits  of 
drunkenness  and  irreligion  to  habits  of  sobriety,  and  to 
a  virtuous  and  pious  deportment,  worthy,  indeed,  of 
Christians  of  more  enlightened  conmiunities.  At  the 
mission  house  on  the  Grand  River,  there  are  about  thirty 
Mohawks,  who  adorn  the  gospel  of  their  profession  ; 
among  these  is  a  chief*  of  considerable  distinction,  who 
is  much  devoted,  and  takes  a  deep  interest  in  the  wel- 
fare of  the  society  and  of  the  schools. 

"The  Chippewa  nation,  in  its  various  tribes,  is  by  far 
the  most  numerous.  They  spread  out  the  whole  length 
of  the  province,  extending  also  lar  to  the  north.  Their 
tongue  is  said  to  be  the  prevailing  one,  and  is  held  in 
such  esteem  that  the  chiefs  in  every  tribe  must  speak  it 
in  general  councils ;  and  thus,  with  a  knowledge  of  this 
tongue,  the  traveller  may  pass  through  to  the  western 
ocean,  conversing  with  every  nation     The  MLssissaguas, 

•Chief  Davia. 


REV.     ALVIN      ToaUY, 


155 


ouce  a  powerful  tribe  of  thu  CliippewaH,  have  been  tuuch 
reduced  by  former  n  ars,  and  in  later  times  by  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits.  Such  a  thirst  have  they  for  the  taste  of 
spirits,  that  they  have  been  known  to  barter  the  most 
valuable  of  their  presents  for  a  small  quantity ;  and  not 
unfrequently  have  they  continued  their  drunken  revels 
till  the  whole  of  their  property  was  expended.  In  this 
state  they  are  frequently  exposed  to  sufterings  and  death, 
by  the  waters  and  frosts;  and  to  this  caus>  principally 
may  be  attributed  their  present  degraded  and  wasted 
condition. 

"Their  religion,  too,  is  another  proof  of  the  benigl  ed 
state  of  their  minds.  Among  their  sacrifices  are  dogs ; 
their  offerings  are  made  to  the  sun  and  moon,  and  when 
influenced  by  apprehensions  of  danger,  they  have  be <n 
known  to  pay  their  worship  to  the  evil  spirit,  in  oruer  to 
induce  him  to  do  them  no  harm.  Their  views  of  a  future 
state  are  altogether  sensual,  for  they  appear  to  have  no 
higher  idea  of  happiness  than  plenty  of  game  and 
pleasant  huntings.  Thus  do  these  unhappy  people  appear 
to  be  entirely  without  God,  and  without  hope  in  the 
world.  Their  wandering  state  and  manner  of  life  have 
been  supposed  to  be  insurmountable  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  their  conversion  ;  for  they  are  ever>  where  at  home, 
seldom  long  in  one  place,  never  erecting  aay  permanent 
habitations,  but  residing  in  temporary  huts,  covered  with 
matted  flags,  or  with  barks  from  itie  trunks  of  trees. 
For  such  a  people,  then,  where  u  there  any  foundation 
for  hope  ?  *Can  these  dry  bones  ever  live  ?'  Yes,  verily, 
for  he  that  made  them,  can  he  not  redeem  ?  Is  there 
any  tribe  of  all  the  nations  for  whom  the  Savior  did  not 
die  ?    And  did  not  our  Savior  command  that  the  gospel 


'.'*!. 
I!>»il 


a.  •'I 


'  Mi'  I 


156 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


) 


of  his  grace  and  mercy  should  be  preached  to  every  crea- 
ture? By  how  much  farther  these  pagans  have  wan- 
dered from  the  true  God,  by  so  much  the  more  is  the 
power  of  the  gospel  manifested,  and  the  riches  of  his 
grace  exalted  in  their  conversion. 

"Of  the  degraded  Mississaguas,  more  than  sixty  during 
the  past  year  have  embraced  the  gospel ;  and  such  have 
been  the  changes  wrought  in  their  feelings  and  manners, 
as  to  be  matter  of  astonishment  to  all  who  knew  them, 
and  of  especial  encouragement  for  the  society  to  perse- 
vere in  their  labors.  Native  schools,  for  the  improve- 
ment of  the  mind,  must  be  considered  of  importance, 
whether  for  the  purposes  of  civilization,  or  to  fix  more 
permanently  in  the  mind,  the  principles  of  Christianity. 
Where  this  has  been  already  received,  and  even  where 
strong  religious  feelings  are  experienced,  'line  upon  line, 
and  precept  upon  precept,'  are  necessary.  A  knowledge 
of  reading,  then,  will  greatly  aid  in  such  a  course  of 
instruction.  By  opening  the  Bible,  and  whole  libraries, 
to  the  astonished  minds  of  the  native  disciples — thereby 
unfolding  the  works  of  the  Creator,  the  plan  of  redemp- 
tion through  the  Savior,  and  the  wonders  of  his  love — 
it  will  prepare  them  for  teaching  these  great  things  to 
their  friends  and  neighbors.  To  the  schools,  then,  and 
the  revivals  of  grace,  we  must  look  for  native  ministers, 
who  may  hereafter  preach  to  the  surrounding  nations  of 
their  red  brethren,  'the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ* 

The  natives  themselves  perceive  the  importance  of 
education,  especially  wherever  religious  awakenings  have 
commenced ;  immediately  they  solicit  schools  for  the  in- 
struction of  their  children.  It  is  now  about  two  years 
since  a  school  was  commenced  at  the  Ui)per  Mohawk, 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


157 


where  from  25  to  30  children  have  been  taught  to  read 
in  English.    During  the  same  time,  a  Sabbath  School  has 
been  kept  up,  and  well  attended.    Through  the  summer, 
both  schools  have  been  prosperous— the  Sabbath  School 
on  some  occasions  consisting  of  about  sixty  youths  and 
children.    The  improvement  of  the  school  has  been  con- 
siderable, and  some  of  the  scholars  give  indications  of 
superior  capacity.    To  brothers  Crawford  and  Johnson 
is  due  the  gratitude  of  the  society  for  their  assiduity  and 
perseverance  as  teachers  in  the  school.     The  house  at  this 
station  was  erected  for  the  double  purpose  of  schools  and 
meetings ;    and  is  of  hewed  oak,  neatly  plastered,  and 
made  comfortable  by  a  stove  for  winter.    It  was  built 
partly  by  the  labor  of  the  natives,  but  mostly  by  liberal 
donations  of  benevolent  persons  in  the  adjacent  settle- 
ments.   Before  the  house  was  erected,  no  room  could  be 
obtained  tor  the  school,  till  an  aged  chief,  lately  converted, 
offered  his  own  house  for  the  purpose,  and  retired  to  a 
cabin  in  the  woods.    At  this  station,   {Mohawk)  about 
100  adults  of  the  Mississaguas  have  their  tents  erected, 
with  a  view  to  aiOTord  their  children  the  advantages  of 
education, — ^the  principal  chief*  of  the  tribe,  setting  a 
suitable  example,  by  encouraging  his  young  wife  to  attend 
the  school. 

"A  strong  and  increasing  desire  is  waked  up  in  the 
youth  for  learning  to  read  ;  the  following  is  an  example : 
A  few  months  since,  a  lad  of  about  seventeen,  having 
heard  of  the  school  at  the  Grand  River,  and  prompted 
by  a  desire  for  education,  set  off  on  a  journey  of  one 
hundred  miles  to  visit  the  place  where  Indians  are  taught 
to  read.    Being  hospitably  received  by  the  Indian  breth- 

*Ciipt.  John. 


158 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


rcn,  he  entered  the  school,  and  is  now  niakhig  proficiency 
in  liis  studies ;  and  what  is  farther  encouraging,  he  ap- 
pears to  have  exi)erienccd  a  change,  and  begins  to  improve 
Iiis  gifts  by  prayer  in  liis  native  tongue. 

"Among  the  Muncey  Indians,  a  tribe  of  the  Dela  wares, 
on  the  river  Thames,  a  school  was  opened  in  the  month 
of  May  last.  Its  commencement  was  discouraging,  and 
was  attended  with  circumstances  of  unpromising  nature, 
among  which  was  the  remctance  of  some  of  the  chiefs  to 
consent  to  the  school.  Had  the  pious  youth  who  com- 
menced the  undertaking,  possessed  less  enterprise  and 
perseverance,  the  attempt  would  probably  have  failed, 
and  thereby  much  good  been  prevented.  After  several 
visits,  and  much  labor,  he  at  length  succeeded  in  getting  ' 
a  school  of  seven  children.  The  school  has  since  become 
more  popular,  for  on  the  first  of  the  present  month  it 
consisted  of  fifteen  scholars.  Through  the  exertion  of 
the  preachers,  and  the  liberality  of  the  friends  in  the 
Westminster  and  Thames  circuits,  materials  have  been 
procured  for  erecting  here  a  convenient  building  for 
schools  and  meetings.  In  two  other  places  teachers  have 
been  solicited  by  the  natives ;  and  such  are  the  prospects 
that  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  that  their  solicitations 
will  be  complied  with,  and  two  more  schools  be  in  ojdc- 
ration  before  the  openuig  of  the  spring.  Besides,  it  is 
expected  that  provision  may  be  made  for  the  board  and 
education  of  several  Indian  boys  from  a  distance,  who 
have  signified  their  wishes  to  attend  the  school. 

TRANSLATIONS. 

"For  two  years  past.  Doctor  A.  Hill,  an  intelligent 
Mohawk  cliief,  has  been  engaged  in  the  translation  of  the 
evangelists,  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke ;  and  having  cor- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


159 


rected  a  former  translation  of  St.  Mark  and  St.  John,  the 
whole  are  now  nearly  completed,  and  will  be  ready  foi 
the  press  in  a  short  time.  A  princess  of  the  same  nation, 
and  well  qualified  for  the  work,  it  is  understood,  is  engaged 
in  the  translation  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles :  so  that 
the  Six  Nations  may  hope,  at  no  very  distant  period,  to 
possess  the  invaluable  treasure  of  the  whole  New  Testa- 
ment in  the  Mohawk  language — a  tongue  which  most  of 
the  Six  Nations  understand.  A  number  of  excellent 
hymns  have  also  been  translated  by  the  doctor,  and  are 
now  ready  for  printing.  In  this  compilation,  care  has 
been  taken  to  select  the  most  spiritual  of  our  hymns,  as 
well  as  to  furnish  variety ;  such  as  for  evening,  morning, 
Sabbath,  sacram^^ntal,  &c.  When  this  book  shall  be  in 
the  possession  of  our  pious  native  brethren,  we  expect  the 
melody  of  their  devotions,  (already  excellent,)  will  bo 
greatly  improved,  to  the  advantage  of  public  worship, 
and  for  the  advancement  of  personal  piety. 

NATIVE  TEACHERS. 

"Considerable  hopes  are  entertained,  that  teachers  and 
preachers  from  among  the  natives  will  be  raised  up,  and 
prepared  to  carry  instruction  and  the  Word  of  Life  to 
many  nations  of  our  vast  wilderness.  In  this  hope  we 
are  encouraged,  from  the  fact  that  several  promising  and 
useful  gifts  have  already  appeared,  both  among  the 
Mohawks  and  Chippewas.  Among  the  former,  native 
teachers  of  schools  have  been  employed  for  many  years 
by  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  by  which  means  a 
very  considerable  portion  of  that  people  can  read  intel- 
ligibly in  their  native  tongue. 

"In  our  school  at  the  Grand  River,  a  Mohawk  convert 
has  been  engaged  for  some  time  as  a  teacher.     Others, 


1^" 


160 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


both  Mohawks  and  Chippewas,  are  well  qualified  for  use- 
fulness in  this  department  of  the  mission.  Teachers  of 
righteousness,  also,  in  whom  is  seen  the  excellencies  of 
grace  as  Christians,  and  the  power  of  the  gospel  as  ex- 
horters,  are  rising  up  from  among  their  brethren,  and 
promise  much  for  the  interests  of  religion  among  the 
natives.  We  have  already  stated  to  what  an  extent  the 
ChijDpewa  language  is  understood  among  the  tribes  of 
the  west  and  north.  When,  therefore,  this  favorable 
circumstance  is  taken  into  view,  together  with  the  eifect 
of  religious  instruction  on  the  minds  and  manners  of 
this  people  during  the  past  year,  we  cannot  think  it  too 
much  to  hope  that  the  Gospel  of  the  Savior  may  bq 
made  known  to  these  nations  by  means  of  native  teach- 
ers ;  that  churches  may  be  formed  among  the  wild  men 
of  the  woods,  and  that  the  high  praises  of  Jehovah  may 
yet  be  sung  throughout  the  vast  forests  of  America ; 
*then  shall  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  places  be  glad 
for  them,  and  the  desert  shall  rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the 
rose.' — Isaiah  xxxv.  1. 

EFFECTS   OP  THE    GOSPEL   ON   THE    MINDS    AND    MANNEKS 

OF   THE   NATIVES. 

"We  are  aware  that  objections  have  been  raised  against 
any  attempt  for  the  improvement  of  the  natives — be- 
cause *they  have  grown  worse  by  their  intercourse  with 
the  whites' — ^thence  it  has  been  inferred  that  'all  instruc- 
tion to  the  natives  has  a  demoralizing,  rather  than  a  vir- 
tuous tendency.'  To  this  we  reply,  that  if  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  natives  generally  had  been  with  the  most 
virtuous  part  of  the  community,  who  had  aiforded  them 
instruction,  enforcing  the  same  by  examples  of  piety  and 
virtue ;    an<i  if,  in  consequence  of  such  intercourse,  the 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


161 


natives  had  become  more  immoral  and  worthless,  there 
would  then  be  some  force  in  the  objection  ;  but  when  it 
is  considered  that  the  instruction  of  the  natives  has  been 
generally  neglected,  and  that,  in  the  meantime,  their 
manners  have  been  debased  by  the  vices  of  the  immoral 
whites,  who  have  thought  it  their  interest  to  introduce 
the  means  of  intoxication  among  them ;  the  objection  at 
once  appears  without  weight,  inasmuch  as  the  vicious 
taint  which  the  natives  have  received  is  from  another 
source  than  that  which  is  contemplated  by  this  society, 
and  altogether  foreign  from  the  precepts  of  the  gospel. 
The  natives  of  America,  we  have  no  doubt,  are  as  capa- 
ble of  improvement  as  any  other  people  of  similar  advan- 
tages, and  that  religious  instruction  may  be  as  salutary 
on  the  savage  mind,  we  are  prepared  to  exhibit  proofs, 
which  will  not  be  questioned. 

"We  refer  to  the  changes  which  have  taken  place  at 
the  several  missionary  stations,  and  particularly  at  the 
Grand  River,  where  by  the  plain  preaching  of  repentance 
toward  God^  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christy  about 
one  hundred  natives  have  been  reclaimed  from  confinned 
habits  of  vice  and  irreligion,  to  be  sober,  virtuous,  and 
industrious  people.  Of  this  number,  sixty-eight  are 
Mississaguas,  who,  with  few  exceptions,  were  entirely 
pagan ;  and  who,  from  their  love  of  spirits,  were  among 
the  most  filthy  and  wretched  of  the  savage  tribes ;  but 
since  their  conversion,  all  is  changed.  The  drunkard's 
whoop  and  savage  yell,  have  given  place  to  the  voice  of 
supplication,  and  the  orisons  of  pagan  worship  are  ex- 
changed for  the  melodious  songs  of  grateful  praise  to 
Jehovah.  The  Christians  are  aware  of  their  weakness, 
and  they  deny  themselves  altogether  the  use  of  ardent 


162 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


spirits.  In  this  respect,  they  exhibit  an  example  worthy 
of  imitation  to  their  white  brethren  of  the  like  infirmity ; 
for  when  thes3  Indians  have  been  urged  to  *take  a  little,' 
they  have  been  known  to  reply,  'No,  me  drink  no  more. 
Once  me  drink  too  much,  and  me  fear  if  me  drink  a 
little,  me  drink  too  much  again.»  \-      " 

"The  Indians,  by  becoming  a  sober  people,  find  their 
condition  more  comfortable  in  many  respects.  Their 
presents  of  clothing  from  the  Government,  being  saved 
irom  the  waste  of  intoxication,  they  are  enabled  to 
appear  more  decently,  and  to  live  in  a  more  comfortable 
manner.  By  the  same  means,  the  comfort  of  the  Indian 
families  is  also  promoted.  In  the  former  state,  the^ 
females  were  made  unhappy  by  excessive  toil,  and  more 
so  by  abuse  from  their  drunken  husbands ;  they  are  now 
treated  in  a  manner  more  suited  to  the  delicacy  of  their 
sex.  By  the  industry  of  their  husbands  they  are  better 
provided  for ;  and  the  cleanlinesis  of  their  persons,  and 
the  neatness  of  their  apparel,  are  a  handsome  comment 
on  the  change  which  has  taken  place  in  their  husbands 
and  fathers. 

''The  peace  and  amity  which  prevail  among  the  con- 
verted Indians,  is  another  proof  of  the  happy  eflfects  of 
the  gospel.  Between  the  five  Iroquois  nations,  (among 
whom  the  Mohawks  have  stood  conspicuous,)  and  the 
great  Chippewa  nation,  a  deeply  rooted  animosity  has 
existed  for  ages.  This  hostility  was  founded  in  the 
bloody  wars  which  long  prevailed,  in  a  severe  contest  for 
the  sovereignty  of  the  great  lakes.  From  that  time, 
the  two  great  bodies  were  entered  into  confederacies, 
never  mingled  in  general  councils,  never  pitched  their 
tents,  nor  held  their  festivals  together ;   but  since  their 


REV.      ALVIN      TORRY, 


163 


christian  profession,  their  animosity  has  ceased.  The 
Mohawks,  who  possess  the  fertile  flats  of  the  Grand  River, 
have  invited  their  Mississagua  brethren  to  occupy  their 
lands,  and  reside  among  them.  Tiiey  now  both  plant  in 
the  same  fields,  send  their  children  to  the  same  school, 
and  worship  in  the  same  assembly.  The  Mississaguas, 
since  their  conversion,  have  shown  a  desire  to  commence 
a  civilized  way  of  living ;  and  from  the  experiment  of 
planting,  the  present  season,  we  are  encouraged  to  hope 
they  may  do  well  in  this  new  mode  of  life.  Their  fields 
of  corn  have  been  pretty  well  cultivated,  and  promise  a 
good  harvest. 

"Having  signified  to  the  government  their  wishes  to 
settle  on  their  lands,  for  civilization,  they  have  received 
assurances  of  encouragement  and  aid  beyond  their  high- 
est expectations,  and  they  hope  to  be  able  to  commenco 
an  establishment  on  the  Credit,  in  the  course  of  another 
season." 

It  is  hardly  possible  for  the  reader  to  conceive  what 
effect  the  conversion  of  these  Indian  tribes  produced 
upon  the  minds  of  our  Canadian  brethren.  That  God 
was  in  this  work,  is  shown  in  the  outward  events  and 
circunastances  that  continually  transpired  to  further  on 
the  great  work  just  begun.  At  the  Conference  when 
I  received  my  first  appointment  to  the  Indians,  a  Con- 
ference Missionary  was  appointed  to  pass  through  the 
bounds  of  the  Conference,  organizing  missionary  socie- 
ties, and  waking  up  an  interest  in  the  cause. 

Rev.  Loring  Grant,  one  of  the  most  talented  and 


164 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


>  I 


\ 


efficient  ministers  then  in  the  Conference,  a  delegate 
to  the  late  General  Conference,  and  noted  for  his  ex- 
tensive business  capacity,  and  great  tact  in  financial 
matters,  was  appointed  to  fill  this  arduous  post,  which 
he  did  with  the  greatest  success.  •     r       *    . 

After  travelling  through  the  various  j)arts  of  the 
Conference  embraced  in  the  States,  he  crossed  into 
Canada  just  at  the  time  we  needed  his  help  most. 
Passing  from  one  end  of  the  Province  to  the  other, 
and  visiting  all  the  principal  places,  by  his  admirable 
manner  of  presenting  his  work,  he  enlisted  many 
prominent  men  in  every  place,  who  made  no  profes- 
sion of  religion,  but  their  sympathies  being  enlisted, 
they  joined  the  societies,  and  gave  both  money  ard 
influence  to  help  the  Indians  become  civilized.  The 
following  letter  which  I  have  lately  received  from  him, 
relating  to  the  subject,  will  be  of  interest  to  the  reader  ; 

My  Dear  old  Friend  and  Br.  Torry  :  .  .  .  You 
ask  me  about  the  formation  of  Missionary  Societies.  I 
inswer :  In  January,  1819,  the  friends  of  missions,  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  took  the  initiatory  steps  towards  the 
formation  of  a  missionary  society.  Preparing  a  rough 
draft,  they  sent  it  to  the  General  Conference,  which  was 
to  hold  its  third  session  as  a  delegated  body,  the  (iist  of 
May,  1820,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  As  a  delegate  of 
the  General  Conference,  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  listening 
to  the  proposition,  and  of  assisting  in  perfecting  the 
organization  of  the  Missionary   Society  of  the  M.  E. 


;ate 
ex- 
icial 
tiich 

the 

into 

nost. 

ither, 

Liable 

many 

rofes- 

[isted, 

!y  ard 

The 

him, 

ader : 

You 
les.    I 
in  the 
rds  the 

L'OUgh 

Lch  was 

lirst  of 
f-ate  of 
.stening 
ng  the 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


IGj 


Church.  At  the  Annual  Conforonce  in  Vienna,  July  2i, 
1822,  the  Genesee  Conference  formed  itself  into  an 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Society,  and  recommended  the 
appointment  of  u  Conference  Missionary,  who  should 
he  President  of  the  Society,  in  the  absence  of  the  offici- 
ating Bishop.  When  the  appoiutmciits  were  announced, 
I  felt,  as  you  may  well  suppose,  surprised  to  hear  my 
name  announced  as  the  missionary  referred  to. 

Judging  from  the  remarks  of  the  various  friends  of 
the  enterprise,  showhig  the  importance  of  such  an  appoint- 
ment and  the  many  things  to  be  done  by  him,  I  felt  the 
task  an  arduous  one ;  however,  I  determined  to  do  the 
best  I  could,  although  in  much  weakness.     I  expected  to 
receive  at  least  oral  instructions,  from  our  worthy  Super- 
intendent, but  he  left  without  giving  the  much  desired 
information.     I  was  thus  left  to  my  own  resources,  but 
culling  to  mind  what  was  said  in  Conference  by  the  Pres- 
ident and  various  others,  I  found  meeting  houses  were  to 
built,  which  I  attended  to,  without  leaving  any  debt  upon 
the  Church.      Our  work   was  then  divided  into   large 
circuits,  generally  embracing  as  much  territory  as  is  now 
contained  in  a  Presiding  Elder's  district,  and  in  some 
cases  even  as  much  as  an  entire  Conference.     In  cases  of 
revival  upon  our  large  circuits,  it  was  considered  neces- 
sary to  have  some  one  to  call  upon  for  help  in  such 
places,  which  was  made  my  duty.    These  calls  I  obeyed 
whenever  made.    Another  and  important  part  of  the 
work  of  the  missionary  was  to  organize  societies  for  the 
purpose  of  creating  a  feeling  of  interest  in  the  heaven- 
appointed  enterprise  of  converting  the  world,  and  to 
raise  the  requisite  means  of  carrying  this  good  work 
forward. 


:„p 


i\ 


ICG 


AUTOBIOOK APHY      OF 


t 


After  ranging  through  the  bounds  of  the  Genesee, 
Oneida,  Wyoming,  and  portions  of  Black  River  Confer- 
ences, as  now  organized,  I  determined  to  visit  the  Can- 
adas.  Accordingly,  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year 
I  visited  all  the  principal  places  in  the  region  bordering 
on  the  Niagara  River,  from  Lake  Erie  and  Lake  Ontario, 
and  around  to  its  head  over  on  Dundas-St.,  &o.  I  enlisted 
the  principal  citizens  of  different  denominations,  and  also 
those  making  no  profession  of  religion,  and  although  they 
were  the  first  Missionary  Societies  formed  in  the  provinces 
yet  the  people  have  sustained  them  with  a  zeal  and  energy 
showing  their  cause  to  be  a  good  one. 

Societies  then  formed  have  not  only  kept  their  organ- 
ization, but  have  manifested  an  interest  truly  commenda- 
ble, so  far  as  we  have  been  informed.  The  hope  of  doing 
the  red  man  good,  seemed  to  inspire  all.  Christians 
thought  and  talked  of  bringing  them  to  Christ  and 
heaven,  believing,  as  you  know  they  were  taught  by  the 
examples  before  them,  that  a  growth  in  education  and 
every  good,  would  follow  a  genuine  work  of  grace  in  the 
hearts  of  these  savage  men.  The  red  man's  seeking  God 
and  a  genuine  Christianity,  resulted  from  the  use  of  a 
sanctified  education  brought  to  bear  upon  them.  Con- 
sequently, when  you  went  among  them  with  your  heart 
burning  with  love  to  God  and  the  souls  of  the  degraded 
sons  of  the  forest,  and  pointed  them  to  Calvary,  telling 
them  that  God  so  loved  the  world  as  to  give  his 
Son  to  die  for  them,  that  they  might  be  saved,  with  what 
interest  they  listened  you  know ;  and,  thank  God,  the 
Church  and  the  world  are  ready  to  bear  testimony  that 
your  labors  were  so  far  from  being  vain,  that  scores  and 
hundreds  were  brought  to  God  as  the  fruits  of  your 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


167 


Bsoe, 

nfer- 

Can- 

year 

ering 

tavio, 

listed 

d  also 

ithey 

vinces 

snergy 

organ- 

nenda- 
doing 

ristiana 

ist  and 
by  the 
on  and 
in  the 
igGod 
se  of  a 
Con- 
ir  heart 
igraded 

I,  telling 
ive  hia 
Lth  what 
od,  the 
my  that 
ires  and 
of  your 


untiring  labors  and  abundant  zeal  in  a  work  that  angels 
might  have  delighted  to  engage  in. 

Hearing  of  your  great  success,  while  on  the  Buffalo 
District,  in  1826-6, 1  determined  to  visit  you.  Accord- 
ingly, on  Monday,  after  my  winter  quarterly  meeting 
for  Niagara  circuit,  I  crossed  the  river  and  proceeded  up 
the  Lake,  calling  on  the  friends  at  the  different  places, 
where,  a  few  years  before,  I  had  formed  societies,  and 
found  them  delighted  with  the  result  of  your  labors,  and 
glad  they  had  entered  into  the  work  of  raising  funds  for 
the  support  of  tlie  mission  cause,  especially  the  Indian 
mission.  They  spoke  of  the  great  change  among  the 
Indians ;  that  it  had  made  them  new  creatures ;  that  they 
were  sober,  pious  persons,  giving  up  their  old  habits  of 
vice,  and  instead  of  the  lazy,  lilthy,  drunken  savage, 
they  were  now  cleanly,  somewhat  industrious,  deeply 
pious,  and  orderly. 

Feeling  much  interested,  I  determined  to  press  for- 
ward, although  suffering  from  a  severe  attack  of  influ- 
enza. Some  friends  taking  me  in  their  sleigh,  we  found 
you,  the  second  day  after  crossing  the  Niagara  river, 
some  four  miles  from  the  mission  house.  It  was  just 
beginning  to  grow  dark,  and  now  we  had  an  opportunity 
of  seeing  and  feeling  what  religion  had  done  for  these 
Indians,  for,  as  you  met  them  on  the  way,  as  we  pro- 
ceeded towards  the  mission  house,  and  told  them  a  mis- 
sionary from  the  States  had  come  to  visit  them,  and 
preach  to  them  that  evening,  their  eyes  brightened,  joy 
played  over  their  countenances,  and  they  hastened  on  to 
inform  their  friends. 

On  arriving  at  the  mission,  we  found  Br.  Crawford  and 
wife,  with  a  large  number  of  girls,  who  were  learning  to 


.  \k 


!         '   l.i! 


168 


AUTOBIOGUAPHY    OF 


I 


;  I 


knit  and  sew.  You  informed  Br.  Crawford  of  my  de- 
sign to  preach,  although  quite  sick.  The  long  tin  trumpet 
was  immediately  sounded,  and  after  a  brief  space  we  saw 
the  Indians  coming  rapidly  from  every  direction.  So 
thoroughly  had  they  been  trained,  that,  with  one  look  at 
the  missionary  from  the  States,  they  fell  on  their  knees, 
and  spent  a  few  minutes  in  the  most  devotional  manner. 
This,  with  other  evidences  of  a  genuine  work  of  grace, 
so  inspired  me  as  to  make  me  forgot  my  pain.  ' 

I  was  told  I  might  have  my  choice,  preach  plain,  or 
have  an  interpreter.  I  chose  the  former,  and  was  still 
further  helped  by  the  attention  and  responses  of,  to  me, 
this  new  class  of  hearers.  I  felt  myself  gi'eatly  favored 
with  such  an  audience,  that  gave  the  best  of  evidence  6f 
sound  conversion.  After  I  had  finished,  Capt.  Davis,  one 
of  the  most  eloquent  men  I  ever  heard  address  any  audi- 
ence, arose  by  request  of  the  Missionary,  and,  as  I  Avas 
afterwards  told,  repeated  the  sermon  verbatim,  not  sub- 
stituting, or  omitting  one  word,  although  he  spoke  in 
Mohawk,  and  I  in  English.  I  felt  God  was  in  it.  I  should 
have  listened  with  rapture  a  vastly  greater  length  of  time, 
for  I  never  was  more  delighted.  The  class-meeting  that 
followed,  would  have  compared  favorably  with  any  in  any 
place,  and  under  the  most  favorable  circumstanres.  For 
strict  decorum,  great  spiiituality,  and  a  knowledge  of, 
and  a  strict  adherence  to,  the  usages  of  our  Church,  they 
were  excelled  by  none ;  thus  showing  the  indefatigable 
industry  of  their  spiritual  guide.  As  I  had  a  quarterly 
meeting  at  Buifalo,  the  Saturday  folloAving,  and  as  this 
was  the  only  opportunity  I  could  have  of  worshiping 
with  them,  we  continued  the  meeting  till  near  12  o'clock 
at  night.    As  I  passed  from  Grand  Rixav  to  the  ferry  at 


REV.      ALVIN     TORUY. 


IGi) 


Black  Rock,  I  was  pleased  to  learn  from  frierifla,  all  along 
the  route,  that  the  mission  had  the  deepest  hold  upon 
their  feelings  and  confidence. 

Very  respectfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

LoRiNO  Grant. 

Auxiliary  societies  being  now  formed  in  almost  every 
part  of  the  Province,  our  worthy  brethren  began  to 
hand  over  of  their  abundance,  some  five,  some  ten,  and 
some  twenty  and  twenty-five  dollars,  until  our  annual 
missionary  collection  amounted  to  over  one  thousand 
dollars,  whereas,  two  or  three  years  previous  to  this 
time,  not  a  dollar  of  missionary  hioney  was  raised. 

The  reason  for  this  absence  of  missionary  funds  was, 
that  no  call  had  been  made,  as  I  always  found  our 
people  of  British  North  America  to  be  the  most  lib- 
eral of  any  part  of  our  wide  spread  Ziou.  They  have 
always  taken  better  care  of  their  ministers  than  many 
of  the  brethren  of  the  States  ;  always  paying  them 
their  full  salaries,  and  giving  the  superannuated  their 
full  disciplinary  allowance,  never  even  dreaming  that 
a  man  ought  to  work  his  whole  life  for  them  at  half 
pay,  and  then  be  turned  upon  the  cold  charities  of  the 
world  to  begy  or  suffer  and  starve,  because  he  can  no 
longer  work.  Their  religion  partakes  more  of  the 
'•live  and  let  live"  policy,  and  less  of  the  sordid, 
miserly  meanness  of  some  Christians,  who  will  pinch 
a  sixpence  into  the  size  of  a  half  dollar,  whenever  any 


HI  ■  ' 


u 


..J    -<;. 


■i   , 
'  /  ■  '* 


> 


170 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


call  for  the  support  of  the  gospel  is  made,  but  who 
can  spend  their  money  by  fifties  to  gratify  their  pride 
or  love  of  aggrandizement.  Such  Christians  are  al- 
ways trying  to  get  into  heaven  with  all  their  bonds, 
their  stocks  and  mortgages,  their  farms,  and  all  they 
can  hoard  together  during  their  brief  stay  upon  this 
earth  ;  but  it  only  serves  as  so  much  weight  to  drag 
them  down  to  eternal  woe  and  perdition.  Such  a 
thing  as  a  stingy  Christian  never  was  heard  of  in 
heaven,  and  never  will  be,  and  no  chart  is  laid  down 
in  the  Bible,  by  which  such  a  person  can  get  there. 
But  it  does  say,  '^He  that  giveth  to  the  poor,  lendeth 
to  the  Lord,"  and  "Give  to  him  that  asketh  of  thee, 
and  i'rom  him  that  would  borrow,  turn  not  thou  away." 
But  we  do  not  call  it  giving  when  a  church-member 
l)ays  his  preacher,  or  his  missionary  bill,  or  gives  for 
the  Bible  cause,  or  tract  cause,  or  any  of  the  many 
calls  which  go  to  support  the  gospel,  whether  it  be  to 
feed  those  who  are  now  laboring,  or  those  who  are 
beyond  the  age  of  labor,  and  whc,  that  they  might  be 
instrumental  in  spreading  the  gospel,  have  been  content 
with  a  mere  support  while  laboring,  trusting  to  God, 
and  the  honor  and  honesty  of  their  brethren,  for  help 
in  their  declining  years,  but  through  culpable  neglect, 
are  suffering,  and  starving,  and  dying  for  want  of 
the  necessaries  of  life.     You  will  find  them  scattered 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


171 


through  the  land,  some  of  them  living  in  houses  that 
many  of  our  farmers  would  refuse  to  stable  their  cat- 
tle in,  wandering  over  the  hill-sides,  gathering  a  few 
scanty  sticks  here  and  there,  to  keep  themselves  warm 
during  the  cold  of  winter,  or  forsooth,  if  they  are  able, 
sawing  wood  for  their  rich  neighbors  who,  in  return, 
dole  them  out  the  smallest  f)Ossible  wages,  never  once 
asking  why  they  are  thus  employed.  They,  who  should 
have  their  places  among  the  first  in  the  land,  who  have 
labored  their  lives  long  in  the  noblest  of  all  business, 
not  only  are  left  to  suffer,  but  too  often,  insult  is  added  to 
injury — the  well  to  do  passing  them  by  with  the  con- 
temptuous remark  that  such  must  be  poor  economists, 
or  poor  financiers,  or  they  would  have  been  as  well  oflf 
as  other  people. 

God  has  placed  men  upon  this  earth  as  stewards  of 
his  property  ;  he  has  given  them  full  and  explicit  di- 
rections as  to  the  use  of  it  ;  he  has  told  them  he  shall 
require  his  own  again  with  usury,  and  then  he  leaves 
them  for  a  season.  But  think  ye  the  cry  of  the 
hungry,  perishing  for  bread,  the  cry  of  the  beggar  who 
is  turned  from  your  door  to  perish  in  the  street,  the 
cry  of  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  whose  faces  ye 
grind  in  the  dust,  think  ye  the  cry  of  all  these,  as 
tliey  lift  up  their  despairing  voices  to  heaven,  enters 
into  an  ear  that  heareth  not  ?     I  tell  you  nay  !     God 


i} 


»H 


:  .1  • 


172 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


is  long-f 'iffering,  but  he  is  just.  When  he  shall  come 
at  the  latter  day  to  make  up  his  account  with  his 
stewards,  ye  will  hear  his  voice  thundering  in  your 
ears,  saying,  "Thou  wicked  and  slothful  servant,  thou 
knewest  that  I  reap  where  I  sowed  not,  and  gather 
where  I  have  not  strewed  ;  thou  oughtest,  therefore, 
to  have  put  my  money  to  the  exchangers,  and  then 
at  my  coming  I  should  have  received  mine  own  with 
usury."  Then  shall  he  say  unto  his  angels,  as  the 
king  said  unto  his  servants  in  the  parable,  "Take 
therefore  the  talent  from  him,  and  cast  ye  the  un- 
profitable servant  into  outer  darkness  ;  there  shall  be 
weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth." 


CHAPTER  XL 

Devotedness  of  the  Indians— The  Work  extends— The  state  of  the 
Mission — Letter  of  Dr.  Ryerson — John  Carey  succo::;stul  at  Muncey 
town — An  Indian  tries  to  kill  him — He  escapes — Refuses  to  leave. 

After  the  work  of  God  became  general  among 
the  natives,  the  standard  of  piety  in  our  Church 
throughout  the  provinces  was  raised  fifty  per  cent. 
It  was  not  unfrequent  that  our  white  brethren  from 
different  parts  of  the  provinces,  who  would  visit  the 
natives  and  worship  with  them,  would  say  to  me : 
"We  are  ashamed  of  ourselves,  when  we  see  how  far 
beyond  us  the  Indians  go  in  their  devotedness  to  God, 
and  in  their  enjoyment  of  his  grace."  The  secret,  if 
any,  was,  the  natives  made  a  full  surrender  of  soul 
and  body  to  the  Lord;  they  fasted  once  a  week,  and 
prayed  to  God  always;  and  thus  they  made  true  the 
declarition  of  the  Savior:  *'He  that  honoreth  me,  him 
will  my  Father  honor."  And  the  Father  did  honor 
them  with  a  cloud  of  his  divine  glory,  and  made  them 
to  drink  from  the  rivers  of  his  pleasure,  and  he  led 
them  with  the  bread  of  heaven  continually. 

There  livedo  on  the  Grand  River,  about  ten  miles 


|i:     M 


174 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


from  our  first  establishment,  a  pagan  Indian,  by  the 
name  of  Jacob  Hill.  He  was  a  sober  and  indnstriDiiy 
native,  and  could  speak  good  English.  The  Lord  con- 
verted this  man,  and  shortly  after,  his  whole  family  were 
walking  with  him  in  the  way  to  heaven.  We  soon  es- 
tablished an  appointment  for  preaching  in  his  neigh- 
borhood, collected  the  native  children,  and  commenced 
a  school,  and  it  was  not-  long  before  we  had  a  good  so- 
ciety of  converted  Indians,  giving  glory  to  God  for  re- 
deeming grace  and  dying  love. 

A  good  work  of  the  Lord  also  broke  out  among  th<j 
Delawares  near  the  mouth  of  Grand  River,  and  also 
among  the  Senecas,  and  we  now  could  sing: 

"O,  Jesus !  ride  on  till  all  are  subdued ; 
Thy  mercy  make  known,  and  sprinkle  thy  blood  I 
Display  thy  salvation,  and  teach  the  new  song, 
To  every  nation,  and  people,  and  tongue." 

I  append  some  extracts  from  the  "State  of  the  Mis- 
sion under  the  direction  of  the  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  as  found  in  th-^ 
Methodist  Magazine  for  1827  : 

MOHAWK  AND  MISSISSAGUA   INDIAN   MISSIONS. 

The  Rev.  Wm.  Case  writes  under  date  of  Dec.  25th, 
1826: 

"The  work  is  progressing  and  extending  to  other 
bodies  of  Indians  in  the  back  wilderness.  We  hope  to 
give  you  further  accounts  soon.    Thus  much  we  now  say, 


I,  i^ 

!::  i 


REV.     A  L  V  I  N      T  0  It  R  Y  . 


175 


that  it  exceeds  our  highest  anticipations.  I  cannot  for- 
bear saying  that  Br.  Ryerson,  at  the  River  Credit,  is 
making  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Chippewa.  He 
has  advanced  far  enough  to  ascertain  that  the  structure 
of  the  language  bears  a  resemblance  to  the  Hebrew." 

In  another  dated  Jan.  4th,  1827,  he  observes  : 

**If  we  now  had  four  or  five  native  missionaries,  thev 
might  be  employed  to  great  advantage.  The  work  is 
mightily  prevailing  throughout  their  border,  on  the  Rice 
Lake,  Mud  Lake,  and  Skoogog  Lake.  On  this  account,  I 
think  the  speakers  we  have,  cannot  be  spared  at  present." 

In  another  dated  Bellville,  Jan.  10th,  1827  : 

"The  society  at  the  mission  house,  on  the  Grand  River, 
continues  to  advance  in  its  cin-iRtian  course.  Its  numbers, 
however,  have  been  lessened  by  the  removal  of  the 
Chippewas,  and  the  society  has  met  with  a  heavy  loss,  in 
the  death  of  one  of  its  most  faithful  members.  The 
faithful  warnings  and  triumphant  death  of  the  pious  Jacob 
Hill,  will  be  long  remembered  by  the  Mohawks  on  the 
Grand  River. 

**The  conversion  of  another  Mohawk  chief  in  the  same 
neighborhood,  has  again  renewed  their  strength.  And 
the  addition  of  several  families  of  the  Chippewas,  lately 
fi'om  the  forest,  has  increaseti  the  society  to  the  number 
of  forty.  The  Chippewas,  who  wci u  converted  at  the 
Grand  River,  now  reside  at  tho  River  Credit,  where 
twenty  comfortable  houses  have  been  pro^  ^  3d  for  them, 
by  the  kindness  of  the  governor.  With  the  exception  of 
u  few  families,  the  whole  tribe  have  embraced  Christianity, 
incluuing  the  two  chiefs.     The  whole  number  of  souls  is 


m,:; 


'- »  ""  ^■^^wwit'WWWPi 


176 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


liiii 


III 

II 

m 

IB 

u 

1, 

i 

'flinll 

'1 

1 

'H 

m 

1  f 

about  one  hundred  and  eighty  ;  the  society,  one  hundred 
and  ten  ;  the  school,  between  thirty  and  forty  ;  the  Sab- 
bath School  between  forty  and  fifty  children.  In  Novem- 
ber, I  heard  eleven  of  the  children  read  intelligibly  iu 
tlic  New  Testament.  At  this  establishment  are  to  be 
seen  the  effects  of  Christianity  on  the  manners  of  a  rude 
and  barbarous  people.  Here  are  industry,  civilization, 
growino^  intelligence,  peace,  and  grace.  And  those  who 
have  witnessed  the  change,  have  expressed  their  persua- 
31^118  that  this  new  nation  of  Christians  enjoy  a  sum  of 
ioiigious  and  earthly  felicity,  which  is  not  always  found 
in  the  civ'lized  societies  of  longer  standing,  and  greater 
advantages.  How  great  the  change  I  A  nation  of  wan- 
dering, idle  drunkards,  destitute  of  almost  every  comfort 
of  life,  have,  in  the  course  of  twenty  months,  through  the 
influence  of  Christianity,  become  a  virtuous,  industrious, 
and  happy  people  I  Ail  praise  to  Him  who  changes  the 
heart  by  the  power  of  his  grace,  and  who  gives  to  his 
people  by  the  same  Spirit  to  delight  in  the  work  of  en- 
lightening the  heathen  !  The  conversion  of  the  tribe  in 
the  vicinity  of  Bellville,  is  as  remarkable  as  those  at  the 
River  Credit.  Ten  months  ago,  these  were  the  same 
unhappy,  sottish  drunkards.  They  are  now,  without  an 
exception  in  the  whole  tribe,  a  reformed  and  religious  com- 
munity. They  number  about  one  hundred  and  thirty 
souls,  and  the  society  embraces  every  adult,  about  ninety 
persons.  We  have  now  been  engaged  four  days  in  a 
course  of  instruction  to  about  one  hundred,  in  the  chapel 
in  this  place,  during  which  time  they  have  made  consid- 
erable improvement  in  singing,  and  a  farther  knowledge 
of  Christianity. 

"By  the   aid   of  the  interpreters,  Wm.  Beaver  and 


REV.      ALVIN      TORRY, 


177 


and 


Jacob  Peter,  the  congregation  is  taught  to  memorize  the 
commandments,  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  other  portions  of 
the  Scriptures,  which  have  been  translated  into  the  Chip- 
pewa. The  interpreter  pronounces  a  sentence  in  the 
Indian,  when  the  whole  assembly  together  repeat  it 
after  him.  This  method  of  instruction  was  commenced 
last  fall,  on  Grape  Island,  with  about  one  half  of  the  tribe, 
(the  others  being  gone  to  their  huntings  in  the  north,) 
and  it  succeeded  so  well,  that  now,  on  the  return  of  the 
hunters,  we  proceeded  to  teach  the  remainder  of  the 
tribe  in  the  same  way.  During  the  exercises  yesterday, 
they  were  much  affected  while  we  proceeded  to  explain 
the  ten  commandments.  At  the  conclusion  of  each,  we 
applied  the  subject  thus  :  *Now,  brothers,  you  see  you 
have  broken  this  law,  and  being  guilty,  how  will  you 
stand  before  your  offended  Judge  ?'  By  the  time  we  had 
concluded  the  exposition,  sobs  and  groans  were  heard 
through  the  assembly,  and  we  proceeded :  'Now,  broth, 
ers  and  sisters,  you  have  sinned,  and  you  have  no  good- 
ness to  plead.  But  you  are  sorry  for  your  sins;  yet 
where  will  you  go  for  relief?  I  will  tel]  you,  brothers, 
there  is  but  one  path  for  your  feet,  but  one  wigwam  that 
can  defend  you  from  the  storm :  Jesus  Christ  is  a  strong 
rock  to  defend  you — run  to  him ;  he  loves  you,  for  he 
died  for  you ;  and  your  Great  Father  receives  you,  and 
forgives  all  your  sins,  because  his  beloved  Son  died  for 
you,  and  now  pleads  for  you  ;  yes,  he  gives  you  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  comfort  your  hearts,  and  to  assure  you  that  your 
sins  are  forgiven.' " 

CONVERSION  OF  ANOTHER  BODY  OF  THE  CHIPPEWAS. 

"On  Monday  afternoon,"  (says  the  same  writer,  under 
date  Jan.  16th,)  "we  proceeded  to  an  examination  of  the 


178 


AUTOBIOdKAPUY      OF 


assembly  in  regard  to  their  christian  experience  ;  and 
the  result  was,  that  the  whole  body,  of  about  sixty 
adults,  had  become  reformed  in  their  manners,  so  as  to 
give  up  the  use  of  spirits,  and  all  but  about  ten  pro- 
fessed to  have  received  the  hopes  and  joys  of  the  gospel. 
The  converted  natives  we  invited  forward  for  baptism, 
while  those  who  had  more  recently  been  awakened,  were 
told  that,  when  they  should  be  able  to  declare  the  mercy 
of  God  to  their  souls,  they  also  would  hereafter  be  admit- 
ted to  the  ordinance,  and  they  were  requested  to  retire  in 
the  rear  of  the  congregation.  When  they  arose  to  retire, 
they  began  to  weep,  and  then  to  pray,  that  the  Great 
Good  Spirit  would  now  have  mercy  upon  them.  When 
we  perceived  how  deeply  they  were  affected,  we  sent 
some  of  the  most  experienced  Indian  brethren  to  engage 
in  prayer  in  their  behalf.  During  the  exercise  of  prayer, 
the  spirit  of  grace  appeared  to  be  powerful  on  the  minds 
of  the  penitents,  and  in  the  course  of  about  an  hour, 
nine  persons  professed  to  have  found  peace  to  their 
souls.  The  most  of  those  present,  had  been  reformed 
from  their  drunken  habits  for  several  months,  and  having 
now  become  so  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  their 
sins,  and  of  the  blessings  of  their  Savior,  we  concluded 
to  admit  all  the  converts,  with  their  families,  to  the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism.  The  nature  and  design  of  the  ordi- 
nance were  now  exjjlained,  and  we  proceeded  to  propose 
the  formula,  'Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil,  with  all  his 
works  ?'  Again  we  paused  to  give  them  further  instruc- 
tion in  regard  to  the  extent  of  Satan's  power  and  influ- 
ence, for  the  natives  of  the  Chippewa  have  been  terribly 
afraid  of  the  evil  spirit,  (Muchemuneto)  and  to  avert  his 
displeasure,  have  made  their  offerings  and  paid  their  devo- 
tions generally  to  him. 


REV.     ALVIN     TOllRY. 


179 


""We  informed  them  from  the  Scriptures,  that  Sutan 
had  no  [)ower  but  to  tempt  to  evil,  and  to  punish  the 
wicked;  that  those  who  believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  had  nothing  to  fear  from  him,  and  in  the  Lord 
Jehovah  there  was  everlasting  strength  to  tread  Satan 
beneath  their  feet.  Wliile  on  this  subject  they  appeared 
unusually  moved,  and  when  we  again  proposed,  'Dost 
thou  renounce  the  devil,  with  all  his  works?'  they 
responded,  with  great  earnestness  and  a  strong  voice, 
*Ah  I»  and  some  of  them  put  down  their  feet  as  if  tread- 
ing the  power  of  Satan  beneath  them.  Seventy-five  now 
received  baptism,  about  sixty  of  whom  were  over  the  age 
of  ten  years.  On  the  same  evening,  the  Lord's  Supper 
was  also  administered  to  the  adults  who  had  been  bap- 
tized." 

MISSION    AT  MUNCEY  TOWN. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Thomas  Madden, 
dated  March  8, 1827  : 

"I  have  lately  visited  Muncey  town,  and  I  think  there 
is  a  prospect  of  good  being  done  there  ;  and  although 
the  school  is  small  at  times,  and  has  not  been  attended 
with  that  punctuality  we  could  have  wished,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  unsettled  state  of  many  of  the  Indian 
families,  yet  those  whom  we  have  clothed,  and  whose 
parents  have  food  and  raiment  for  them,  have  made  good 
progress  in  reading  and  writing. 

"There  is  no  opposition  at  present  to  the  school,  or 
ministration  of  the  Word.  Some  have  become  reformed, 
and  are  preparing  for  christian  baptism.  A  local  preacher 
who  is  well  acquainted  with  their  manners,  has  settled 
among  them,  and  his  labors  are  acceptable  and  useful.    I 


^lu 


:r. 


!.  1 


180 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


hope  there  may  be  something  done  for  him.  Br.  Carey 
is  doing  wh.it  he  ran.  We  expect  to  get  things  in  a 
more  settled  state  in  the  course  of  the  season.  We  have 
a  second  school  in  operation  on  the  Grand  River,  which 
commenced  about  the  first  of  January.  There  arc  about 
twenty-five  native  children  who  attend,  and  make  fine 
progress  in  learning.  A  Sabbath-school  was  commenced 
at  the  same  time,  which  is  well  attended  by  the  parents 
and  children,  so  that  the  prospect  in  that  place  is  more 
favorable  than  it  has  ever  been  before.  The  school  and 
society  are  still  going  on  at  the  mission  house.  A  num- 
ber of  the  Mississaguas  Avere  brought  in  at  the  mission 
house  last  autumn,  and  baptized,  but  have  since  removed 
to  the  Credit,  so  that  the  society  remains  about  the  same." 

Br.  Crawford,  who  became  our  first  Indian  teacher, 
was  faithful  and  successful  in  his  work  of  teaching,  as 
also  in  his  office  of  class-leader  and  exhorter.  The 
converted  natives  improved  rapidly  in  piety,  and  in 
them  were  all  the  christian  graces  seen.  Their  pro- 
gress in  agriculture  and  the  arts  was  rapid,  for  the 
Lord  blessed  them  spiritually  and  temporally;  and 
while  I  staid  with  them,  they  w<3re  the  happiest  people 
I  have  ever  known,  and  with  them  I  would  have  lived 
during  my  earthly  pilgrimage,  had  not  my  health  failed. 

The  natives  of  North  America  have  always  been 
noted  for  surpassingly  sweet  voices  for  singing, 
wherever  they  have  any  chance  for  cultivation,  and  we 
found  the  Indians  of  Canada  easy  to  learn  anything 


till 


BEY.     ALVIN     TORBY. 


181 


relating  to  vocal  music.  At  first  tbey  had  but  one 
hymn  in  their  own  language,  yet  they  never  grew  tired 
of  it,  but  sang  it  over  and  over  at  all  their  meetings. 

As  the  work  spread,  and  the  number  of  CliristianR 
increased,  the  demand  for  a  larger  supply  of  music  be- 
came more  apparent,  and  accordingly  1  selected  about 
thirty  of  our  most  spiritual  hymns,  le  for  evening, 
morning.  Sabbath,  sacramental  occasiouH,  &c.,  and  tak- 
ing them  to  Dr.  Aaron  Hill,  engaged  him  to  translate 
them  into  Mohawk.  The  Dr.  was  a  Mohawk  by  birth,  a 
very  intelligent  man,  and  quite  a  skillful  physician.  He 
had  a  good  English  education,  and  was  one  of  the  best 
translators  of  the  Indian  into  Mohawk  we  had  in  the 
Six  Nations.  We  also  employed  him  to  translate  the 
New  Testament  into  Mohawk,  and  as  he  had  no  par- 
ticular place  of  residence  among  liis  people,  we  en- 
gaged his  board  with  a  white  family  residing  on  the 
Reservation,  near  what  is  now  called  Brantfordville, 
and  within  a  few  miles  of  our  missionary  establish- 
ment, where  I  called  upon  liim  in  my  regular  rounds. 

He  entered  upon  his  work  with  much  spirit  and  am- 
bition, for  we  had  promised  him  a  compensation  if  he 
succeeded  in  his  work.  He  first  translated  the  Gospel 
according  to  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  and  having 
corrected  a  former  translation  of  St.  Mark  and  St. 
John,  he  soon  finished  the  collection  of  hymns,  and 


^i' 


y*':^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


1.0 


I.I 


14^128    12.5 

■SO    '"^™      llmBB 

"  ^  IIIIM 

1^    12.0 


Ui 
us 


1.8 


L25  IIIU   IIIIII.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  M580 

(716)  872-4503 


182 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


they  were  immediately  sent  on  to  New  York,  where 
our  Missionary  Society  printed  them,  and  sent  us  back 
a  neat  hymn-book,  containing  the  English  and  Indian 
on  opposite  pages.  The  art  of  singing  by  patent  notes 
being  at  that  time  much  in  vogue,  we  obtained  some 
note-books,  and  by  singing  a  tune  with  them  a  few 
times,  they  so  mastered  it  as  to  sing  correctly  and 
harmoniously  each  part  of  the  tune.  So  great  was  their 
improvement,  and  so  marked  their  progress,  that 
hundreds  of  whites  who  visited  them  at  their  devotions, 
acknowledged  that  they  excelled,  by  far,  the  whites 
in  that  branch  of  divine  worship. 

At  the  last  session  of  our  Conference,  Br.  Egerton 
Ryerson,  a  scholar  learned  in  English,  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  was  appointed  to  labor  among  those  Indians 
who  were  now  settled  at  the  Credit.  He,  with  Peter 
Jones,  now  translated  a  number  of  hymns  into  the 
Chippewa  tongue,  which  is  entirely  different  from  the 
Mohawk,  and  thus  were  the  Chippewas  favored  equal- 
ly with  their  Mohawk  brethren.  Br.  Case,  in  a  letter 
to  New  York,  thus  notices  the  pleasure  with  which 
the  natives  received  their  hymn-book: 

"The  work  of  religion  among  the  natives  here  con- 
tinues to  prosper.  Of  another  body  of  Chippewas,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Kingston,  about  ten  have  been  converted, 
and  the  whole  body,  of  about  foity,  have  renounced 
spirits,  and  have  come  up  to  Grape  Island  for  instruction 


,  ) 


w 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


183 


Peter  Jones  is  now  with  us.  The  condition  of  our  In- 
dian friends  is  every  day  improving.  You  would  delight 
to  hear  our  whole  assembly,  about  130,  singing  the 
Indian  of 

**How  happy  are  they,  who  their  Savior  obey,  ft 

And  have  laid  up  their  treasure  above ; 
Tongue  cannot  oxpress  the  Bweet  comfort  and  peace,  >■ 

Of  a  Boul  in  its  earliest  love." 

Nah  kooh  sha  a  Bhe 
Pah  pe  na  tah  mooh  wadt 
>  t  Ece  sha  moon  ne  toon  kane  wah  mah  chik 

Ah  pe  che  sah  kooh 
Cepe  pah  he  na  tah  moogk 
Pe  je  nuk  shah  wane  one  kooh  se  wadt.  * 

"The  Indians  are  much  delighted  with  the  new  hymn 
book,  and  their  desire  to  read  is,  by  this  circumstance, 
much  increased.  We  are  exceedingly  happy  in  seeing  the 
progress  of  this  good  work,  and  we  are  much  encouraged 
by  the  deep  interest  which  is  taken  in  their  welfare,  both 
in  this  country  and  by  strangers.  To-day  we  renew  our 
labors  on  the  Island.  I  arrived  here  about  two  weeks 
since.  Several  of  the  preachers  from  the  Hallowell  and 
Bellville  circuits  accompany  us  in  the  labors  of  this 
week  —  of  building  a  scow,  making  a  harrow,  planting, 
shingling  houses,  and  teaching  these  new  Christians  the 
way  to  heaven." 

Br.  Kyerson,  being  mostly  stationary  at  the  Credit, 
was  able  to  give  his  time  closely  to  the  affairs  of  our 

*  It  may  be  proper  to  add,  that  the  Indian  words  are  divided  into 
syllables,  to  enable  the  young  learner  to  read  with  more  ease.  It  is 
therefore,  not  to  be  understood  that  in  every  division  is  contained  a 
word.  It  frequently  occurs  that  a  single  word  extends  throughout  tLe 
line,  and  that  the  same  word  contains  a  whole  sentence  of  the  English. 


I 


■I  y 


184 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


Mississagua  brethren.  The  board  shanty  erected  by 
them  for  a  church  at  their  first  settlement,  was  unfit 
for  use  in  cold  weather,  as  it  afforded  them  little  or 
no  protection  from  the  winds  and  sifting  snows.  Br. 
Ryerson,  therefore,  formed  the  project  of  building  a 
new  and  comfortable  church,  and  he  succeeded  so  ad- 
mirably in  his  noble  enterprise  as  to  complete,  in  a 
few  months,  a  fine  church,  which  was  the  pride  of  the 
Indians,  and  the  ornament  of  the  village.  Br.  R. 
acquitted  himself  like  a  man,  and  a  noble  minister 
of  the  Gospel,  in  the  work  assigned  him  as  missionary. 
We  give  a  letter  written  by  him  at  this  period  to 
the  Missionary  Society  at  New  York  : 

"  Indian  Mission  at  the  Credit,  U.  C,  ) 
April  18th,  1827.  J 

"  Hev.  and  Dear  Sir : — ^I  now  sit  down  to  discharge  a 
duty,  which,  for  various  reasons,  I  have  long  neglected. 
I  arrived  at  my  station  the  16th  of  Sept.,  182tj,  when  I 
commenced  my  labors  among  this  new  made  people.  I 
was  at  that  time  a  perfect  stranger  to  Indians,  and  but 
little  acquainted  with  their  customs ;  but  the  affectionate 
manner  in  which  they  received  me,  and  the  joy  they 
appeared  to  feel  on  the  occasion,  removed  all  the  strange- 
ness of  national  feeling,  and  enabled  me  to  embrace  them 
as  brethren,  and  love  them  as  mine  own  people.  I  found 
them  happy  in  their  spiritual  circumstances — of  one  heart 
and  one  soul,  rejoicing  daily  in  the  Lord,  and  their  chil- 
dren attentive  at  school. 

"  How  changed  the  scene,  thought  I,  while  visiting  their 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


185 


several  camps ;  this  flat,*  which  had  heretofore  resounded 
with  the  yells  of  drunkenness,  and  teemed  with  intoxica- 
ted Indians  and  white  men,  is  now  covered  with  wig- 
wams of  Christians^  and  vocal  with  the  praises  of 
Jehovah!  This  injured  people,  whose  thousands  have 
dwindled  to  a  little  more  than  five-score,  are  now  regard- 
ed by  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  and  are  admitted  to 
behold  a  light  which  is  shrouded  from  the  view  of  many 
of  their  more  wise  and  refined  neighbors.  The  grace  of 
God  was  manifest  among  them,  but  they  needed  to  bo 
instructed  more  perfectly  how  to  cleave  unto  the  Lord 
with  fiill  purpose  of  heart.  Order  and  discipline  were 
wanting,  and  a  house  that  would  answer  the  double  pur- 
pose of  literary  and  religious  instruction. 

"  As  the  cold  weather  now  began  to  pinch,  so  that  we 
could  no  longer  have  morning  prayers  in  the  old  board 
chapel,  it  was  necessary  to  erect  a  house  immediately. 
We  thought  it  advisable  to  make  the  first  attempt  tow- 
ards procuring  the  means  for  building  among  ourselves. 
Accordingly,  the  Indians,  men,  women  and  children,  were 
collected  together  by  the  sound  of  the  horn,  and  the 
matter  was  explained  to  them  by  Peter  Jones,  and  a  sub- 
scription presented.  In  half  an  hour,  one  hundred  dol- 
lars, lacking  four-pence,  were  subscribed,  and  (it  being 
the  season  for  catching  salmon)  forty  dollars  were  paid 
at  the  time.  Many  of  the  Indian  women,  when  they 
saw  others  go  forward  and  present  the  widow's  mite, 
(for  they  gave  all  they  had,  which  was  from  one  shilling 
to  three  dollars,)  expressed  their  sorrow  that  they  had 
nothing  to  give,  but  added,  they  would  have  some  soon. 

*The  Indians  were  encamped  on  a  level  piece  of  ground  near  the 
river,  where  fishermen  of  every  description  had  formerly  been  accus- 
tomed to  resort. 


'(:-a 


186 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


"They  immediately  plied  themselves  to  the  making  of 
baskets  and  brooms,  and  soon  presented  their  dollars  and 
half  dollars,  and  had  their  names  set  down  among  the 
others.  Little  boys  from  eight  to  twelve  years,  brought 
their  shillings  and  two  shillings,  the  product  of  their 
little  fingers,  to  help  in  building  a  house  where  they  could 
learn  to  be  wise  like  the  white  boys,  and  pray  to  JResha- 
muji-ire-to,  (the  Great  Spirit.)  How  astonishing  the 
contrast !  A  short  time  ago  these  Indians  would  sell  the 
last  thing  they  had  for  one  tenth  its  value,  to  get  a  little 
whisky  ;  but  now  they  will  labor  and  exercise  economy 
to  get  something  to  build  a  house,  wherein  they  can 
worship  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  Perhaps  some  of  the  intel- 
lectual and  refined  may  be  tempted  to  impute  the  zeal 
and  benevolence  of  these  poor  Indians  to  their  ignorance 
and  imbecility.  But,  sir,  is  it  ignorance  and  imbecility 
to  be  zealous  for  the  King  of  kings — to  love  Jesus  with 
our  whole  hearts  and  honor  him  with  all  our  substance  ? 
How  would  he,  who  possesses  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  decide  in  this  case  ?  He  has 
decided  it  in  Luke  xxi.  3, 4.  Ah !  sir,  were  all  our  white 
Christians  as  much  attached  to  our  blessed  Savior  and 
his  house,  as  these  babes  and  sucklings  in  Chiist  are,  how 
would  the  temples  of  Jehovah  rise  to  our  view  in  almost 
every  part  of  this  extensive  and  populous  continent. 

"  In  the  evening,  when  I  retired  into  our  temporary 
wiki-waniy  and  reviewed  the  scenes  of  the  day,  and  called 
to  mind  what  several  Indian  women  had  said  while  pre- 
senting their  offerings,  *  now  we  will  have  a  house  where 
we  can  hear  about,  and  pray  to  Jesus,  without  getting 
cold,'  I  felt  to  exclaim  with  the  old  patriarch,  when  he 
heard  of  his  long  lost  Joseph,  'It  is  enough — it  is  the 
Lord's  doings,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes.' 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


187 


"  About  the  middle  of  November,  the  house  (which  is 
thirty-six  feet  long  by  twenty-eight  feet  wide,)  was  suf- 
ficiently finished  to  teach  school  in.  The  white  inhabi- 
tants in  this  part  of  the  province,  have  shown  a  very 
commendable  zeal  and  liberality,  by  aiding  in  the  erection 
of  the  building.  It  is  also  worthy  of  particular  notice 
and  grateful  acknowledgment,  that  some  benevolent 
individuals  of  the  London  district,  (nearly  one  hundred 
miles  west  of  this,)  hearing  that  we  wanted  a  stove,  pur- 
chased a  very  haudsome  one,  and  sent  it  to  us  at  this 
place.  The  house  is  now  finished,  except  the  seats,  which 
would  have  been  made  before  this  time,  could  lumber 
have  been  procured  and  paid  for. 

"  Order  and  discipline  were  now  to  be  established.  For 
this  purpose  we  (myself  and  Peter  Jones)  divided  them  into 
classes,  and  selected  two  of  the  most  intelligent  and  expe- 
rienced men  to  take  charge  of  each  of  these  classes.  Each 
class  meets  once  a  week.  We  meet  the  class-leaders  every 
Sabbath,  when  we  enquire  into  their  own,  and  the  state  of 
their  classes,  and  give  them  severally,  the  most  suitable  ad- 
vice of  which  we  are  capable.  We  also  endeavor  to  explain 
to  them  how  they  should  watch  over,  and  talk  to  their 
brethren,  and  what  particular  duties  they  ought  particu- 
larly to  enforce.  These  class-leaders  are  thereby  prepar- 
ing for  more  extended  usefulness ;  and  in  part,  become 
interpreters  of  good  things  to  their  respective  classes. 
They  feel  themselves  as  shepherds  (which  is  a  comparison 
I  often  use  in  explaining  to  them  their  duty,)  over  their 
little  flocks,  and  often  communicate  the  state  of  their 
classes  in  the  most  interesting  manner.  As  some  of  them 
speak  English,  I  have  often  heard  them  say,  *We  are 
weak  children."    **But  I  think  my  class  is  getting  stronger 


^i>. 


...mmMRRP' 


188 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


w 


and  stronger,  and  I  do  believe  that  Jesus  will,  hj  and 
by,  take  all  up  in  his  arms  into  heaven.' 

*'  There  have  been  three  instances  of  intoxication  since  I 
came  here.  Two  of  the  offenders  were  restored  by  deep 
repentance ;  and  the  other,  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul  for 
what  he  had  done,  terminated  his  existence  by  suicide. 
Each  of  these  improprieties  was  the  effect  of  white  men's 
impiety  and  baseness.  In  one  instance,  the  Indian  was 
pursued  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and  then  was,  as 
it  were,  compelled  to  take  the  poisonous  draught ;  in  the 
other  instance,  the  poor  victim  was  persuaded  to  ride  in 
a  wagon,  when  similar  means  were  used  to  destroy  him ; 
and  what  is  horrid  to  relate,  whisky  was  secretly  mingled 
with  cider.  Alas  I  sir,  how  does  the  blood,  not  of  an 
individual  only,  but  of  tens  of  thousands,  cry  from  the 
ground  of  America,  for  vengeance  upon  her  inhabitants ! 
What  woe  shall  be  too  severe  for  him  who  causes  one  of 
these  little  ones  to  offend,  and  puts  the  bottle  to  his 
brother's  mouth  ? 

"The  school  consists  of  about  forty  scholars,  and  is 
taught  by  Mr.  Peter  Jones,  whose  exemplary  life,  and  inde- 
fatigable labor,  will  doubtless  give  the  most  perfect  satis- 
faction to  the  Missionary  Committee,  and  be  a  lasting 
blessing  to  his  pupils.  About  twenty  Indian  children 
have  learned  those  catechisms  which  teach  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  the  christian  religion,  and  a  number  of  Watts' 
hymns  for  children.  About  the  same  number  can  read 
the  Holy  Scriptures — twelve  of  these  can  repeat  the 
greatest  part  of  our  Savior's  sermon  on  the  Mount,  and 
are  beginning  to  write  intelligibly.  The  children  arc 
generally  exemplary  in  their  conduct — several  of  them 
have  professed  to  experience  a  change  of  heart  from 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


189 


nature  to  grace  ;  and  some  of  them  show  signs  of  supe- 
rior capacity  and  genius,  and  will,  I  doubt  not,  be  seen 
at  no  distant  day,  standing  as  daysmen  between  the 
Great  Spirit  and  their  heathen  brethren,  crying  to  the  one, 
'Spare  us,  good  Lord ;'  and  entreating  the  others  in  the 
language  of  the  ancient  Gentile  missionary,  'We  pray  you 
in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.' 

"The  Indians  have  commenced  their  spring's  labor,  and 
appear  to  improve  in  habits  of  industry.  However,  their 
former  habits  of  hunting  and  fishing,  on  which  their  whole 
dependence  for  support  has  always  been  placed,  prevent 
them  from  feeling  that  deep  interest  in  their  agricultural 
success,  which  we  could  wish.  But  in  this  respect,  judg- 
ing from  the  past,  we  anticipate  great  improvement.  By 
means  of  their  funds  invested  in  the  hands  of  the  govern- 
ment, they  have  purchased  two  yoke  of  oxen,  one  wagon, 
three  ploughs,  chains,  harrow  teeth,  hoes,  and  other 
implements  of  husbandry,  in  order  to  commence  the  im- 
portant and  interesting  business  of  agriculture.  They 
have  likewise  received  from  their  affectionate  York  and 
Yonge-street  brethren,  the  present  of  a  very  elegant 
Scotch  plow,  which  will  be  of  great  utility  in  breaking 
up  the  soil.  Our  village  consists  of  twenty  houses,  (b'i^ides 
the  chapel,)  built  on  half  acre  lots,  which  are  now  fenced 
in,  and  will  soon  be  prepared  for  planting.  A  number  of 
heathen  Indians,  having  heard  that  their  brethren  at  the 
Credit  had  learned  to  live  in  a  new  and  better  way,  have 
come  here  from  different  parts  of  the  province — have 
embra(*ed  Christianity,  and  now  appear  to  be  established 
in  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  The  society  contains  one 
hundred  and  twenty  members,  who  are  steadfast  and  im- 
movable, and  seem  to  be  growing  in  grace  and  iu  kuowl* 


190 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


V 


edge.  I  never  experienced  more  affecting  marks  of  sin- 
cere  friendship,  christian  affection  and  tenderness,  than 
among  this  people.  I  must  defer  the  details  of  any  farth- 
er particulars  till  a  future  period. 

"Yours  affectionately, 
"E.  Rterson." 

Br.  Carey  succeeded  admirably  in  his  work  at  Mun- 
cey  town,  and  showed  himself  to  be  a  hero  indeed. 
He  continued  teaching,  under  many  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties, and  under  many  discouragements,  until  the 
whole  tribe  were  brought  under  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  During  the  earlier  period  of  his 
teaching,  and  before  many  of  the  natives  had  re- 
nounced their  old  customs  and  habits,  one  of  the  In- 
dians, having  gone  to  the  white  settlement  for  whisky, 
was  told  that  unless  he  should  drive  Carey  away  from 
his  nation,  he  should  have  no  more  whisky.  Accord- 
ingly, he  determined  to  shoot  him.  So,  loading  his 
rifle,  and  drinking  whisky  enough  to  make  him  brave, 
he  started  back  for  the  place  where  Carey  was  teach- 
ing. He  crawled  stealthily  up  to  the  door  of  the  wig- 
wam, which  was  open,  and  raising  his  rifle  to  his 
shoulder,  he  aimed  at  Carey,  who  stood  with  his  back 
to  the  door.  A  little  girl  sitting  near  the  door,  saw 
the  Indian  when  he  came  to  the  house,  and  watching 
his  motions,  saw  him  raise  his  rifle.  Quick  as  thought, 
she  sprang  from  the  seat,  and  seizing  the  end  of  iho 


REV.     ALVIN     TOJIIIY. 


191 


Bin- 
tian 
rth- 


»» 


\ 


lun- 
leed. 

diffi- 

.  the 

>f  the 

af  his 

id  re- 

tie  In- 

phisky, 
from 

.ccord- 

ing  his 
hrave, 
teach- 
le  wig- 
to   his 
lis  back 
)or,  saw 
latching 
Ihougiit, 

Id  of  lUo 


gun,  pushed  it  to  the  floor.  Br.  Carey,  hearing  the 
noise,  turned  around,  when  the  Indian,  seeing  himself 
discovered,  fled  to  the  woods. 

When  our  friends  abroad  heard  of  Br.  Carey's  dan- 
ger, they  advised  him  to  leave  so  dangerous  a  place; 
but  he,  like  a  good  soldier  and  faithful  sentinel,  said: 
"No!  I  will  not  leave  my  work,  for  I  do  not  believe 
the  Lord  will  allow  a  drunken  Indian  to  take  my  life 
while  engaged  in  his  work."  And  so  it  was,  though 
the  same  savage  tried  the  second  time  to  murder  Ca- 
rey; the  Lord  was  round  about  him  like  a  wall  of  fire 
to  guard  his  servant,  and  to  show  those  wicked  whis- 
ky dealers  that  they  were  dealing  with  some  power 
greater  than  man's. 


I  s;| 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Btability  of  the  Indian  converts— Causea  of  it — Triumphant  deathB— 
An  Indian  deceived  and  made  drunic  by  the  whites — Commits  sui- 
cide — The  tribe  resolve  to  exclude  all  rum^BeUers— Worse  than 
diabolical  cliaracter  of  the  liquor  traffic. 

It  was  a  very  general  opinion  of  skeptics,  and,  in- 
deed, of  our  christian  friends  and  brethren  at  large, 
that  our  Indians,  who  had  been  converted  so  suddenly 
from  heathenism  to  Christianity,  would  relapse  soon 
into  their  former  habits  of  drinking  and  degradation, 
that  they  would  soon  return  to  their  former  mode  of 
worship,  and  cling  with  greater  tenacity  to  their 
pagan  rites  and  ceremonies.  But  in  this,  happily,  all 
were  disappointed,  for  when  they  became  soundly  con- 
verted to  God,  they  also  became  the  most  devotional 
people  I  ever  saw.  When  we  explained  to  them  the 
requirements  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  great  good  the 
Lord  had  in  store  for  the  humble,  persevering  Chris- 
tian, who  sits  at  the  feet  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  to  learn 
from  him  of  his  law,  they  seemed  to  lose  all  thought 
of  worldly  cares,  of  personal  distinction  or  aggrandize- 
ment, but  gave  their  whole  souls  as  an  offering  to 


;\ 


REV.     ALVIN     TOHIIY. 


193 


their  blessed  Redeemer,  to  do  with  them  as  he  saw 
fit  ;  and  this  they  did  day  after  day,  spending  mucii 
of  their  time  in  prayer  and  devout  meditation,  morn- 
ing and  evening  ;  for  as  they  considered  it  their  chief 
business  to  save  their  souls,  they  could  find  time  every 
day  in  the  week,  as  well  as  on  Sunday,  for  their  devo- 
tions ;  and  when  the  j)al(?  horse  and  his  rider  ai)peared 
for  them,  summoning  them  away  to  the  land  of  spirits, 
to  dwell  with  him  whom  they  had  served  so  diligently, 
and  loved  so  fervently  here  on  earth,  they  hailed  the 
messenger  as  the  harbinger  of  eternal  rest,  and  with 
song,  and  shout,  and  glad  hosannah,  they  entered  the 
dark  river  of  death,  and  the  sound  of  their  voices 
could  be  heard  even  as  they  reached  the  other  shore. 
Among  those  who  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith, 
was  a  young  girl  of  the  Mississagua  tribe,  at  the  River 
Credit.  She  was  about  twelve  years  of  age,  and 
among  the  first  converts  of  this  tribe.  She  entered 
the  school  at  Grand  River,  and  while  staying  th^re, 
showed  herself  a  diligent  scholar,  as  well  as  devout 
Christian,  remarkably  consistent  in  all  her  intercourse 
with  her  friends  and  fellow-scholars.  She  soon  be- 
came able  to  read  and  write.  A  nice  Bible  was  pre- 
sented to  her  by  a  friend,  as  soon  as  she  became  able 
to  read  in  it.  This  she  read  day  and  night,  as  she 
carried  it  with  her  wherever  she  went,  and  it  may 


194 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


tmly  be  said,  "In  it  she  meditated  day  and  night." 
This  course  of  conduct  continued  until  the  day  of 
her  death,  which  occurred  some  two  years  after  her 
conversion  to  God.  She  seemed  to  ripen  for  heaven 
as  days  and  months  wore  away,  and  when  at  last  the 
message  came  for  her,  it  found  her  ready  to  enter  the 
cold  stream  of  death  without  a  sigh,  or  a  word  of 
sorrow,  at  parting  with  all  those  she  held  dear  to  her 
on  earth,  but,  with  hands  clasping  her  precious  Bible 
to  her  bosom,  her  faith  strong  in  its  precious  promises, 
she  calmly  awaited  the  final  dissolution  of  the  bands 
which  held  her  from  a  closer  communion  with  her 
God,  and  leaning  on  his  strong  arm  she  sweetly  fell 
asleep.  On  the  day  of  her  burial,  one  of  her  class- 
mates bore  in  her  hand,  as  she  followed  her  to  the 
tomb,  the  Bible  the  departed  had  held  so  dear,  and 
which  had  been  a  lamp  of  life,  guiding  her  in  the 
paths  of  righteousness. 

Another  instance  of  the  power  of  religion  over  the 
last  foe,  was  shown  in  the  death  of  a  woman  of  the 
Tuscarora  tribe,  who  had  become  a  subject  of  con- 
verting grace,  but  in  consequence  of  ill  health,  had 
never  received  the  rite  of  baptism:  As  her  health 
continued  to  decline,  it  was  thought  best,  by  her 
friends,  for  her  to  leave  her  family  and  journey  a 
short  distance  down   the   river,  for  the  purpose   of 


l!i:v.      ALVIN      TORRY. 


l'J5 


procuring  medical  aid.  Accordingly,  she  was  placed 
in  an  iDdian  canoe,  and  they  started  down  the 
Grand  River.  After  traveling  some  fifteen  or  twenty 
miles,  she  suddenly  became  worse,  and  it  was  found 
necessary  to  land  immediately.  She  was  taken  to  a 
small  Indian  house  close  to  the  river,  and  belonging 
to  a  native  of  the  Delaware  tribe.  As  Providence 
would  have  it,  I  was  passing  just  at  that  time  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river,  on  my  way  down  to  the 
mouth,  then  some  ten*Dr  twelve  miles  distant.  When 
I  came  opposite  the  house  where  the  sick  woman  lay, 
I  was  espied  by  one  of  the  attendants,  who  informed 
her  that  the  missionary  was  passing.  She  immediate- 
ly requested  them  to  send  for  me.  Accordingly,  an 
Indian  sprang  into  a  boat  and  made  on  down  the  river 
after  me.  He  soon  came  within  hailing  distance,  and 
beckoned  me  to  stop.  As  he  came  up,  he  informed 
me  there  was  a  sick  woman  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  who  wished  to  see  me.  I  immediately  hitched 
my  horse  to  a  tree,  and  crossing  the  river  with  the  In- 
dian, was  soon  standing  in  the  presence  of  the  dark- 
winged  angel  of  death. 

As  I  approached  the  bed  of  straw  whereon  lay  the 
sick  woman,  I  enquired  how  she  was.  She  said  she 
must  soon  die,  and  requested  me  to  baptize  her  before 
her  death.     I  administered  the  ordinance,  and  it  was 


j!r 


196 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\^ 


a  solemn  time.  She  seemed  happy  in  God,  and  now 
took  leave  of  her  husband  and  friends.  Last  of  all, 
and  hardest  to  give  up,  was  her  infant.  This,  with  all 
a  mother's  yearning,  she  pressed  to  her  bosom,  as 
though  she  could  not  give  it  up;  but  the  grace  of  God 
was  sufficient  for  her,  and,  with  one  last  fond 
look,  she  gave  it  into  the  hands  of  those  around 
her,  and  folding  her  hands,  she  awaited  the  com- 
ing of  those  bright  ones  commissioned  to  bear  her 
spirit  to  its  eternal  rest.  While  we  were  thus 
standing,  expecting  every  breath  would  be  her  last, 
the  door  opened,  and  her  mother,  a  pagan,  quick- 
ly and  anxiously  approached  the  bedside  of  her  dying 
daughter.  She  had  heard  at  a  distance  of  her  daugh- 
ter's illness,  and  hastening  on,  she  reached  her  bedside 
in  time  to  see  her  die. 

The  daughter  eagerly  grasped  the  hand  of  her 
mother,  and  for  a  few  moments  all  was  silence,  save  the 
quick,  deep  sobs  of  the  sorrow-stricken  mother.  At 
length  the  dying  daughter,  in  a  feeble  voice  said-: 
"  Motlier,  I  am  going  to  heaven,  to  live  with  Jesus,  my 
adorable  Savior ;  and  I  want  you,  before  I  die,  should 
promise  me  you  will  get  religion  and  meet  me  above." 
The  mother,  strong  in  the  religion  of  her  forefathers, 
hesitated  to  give  an  answer  to  her  dying  daughter. 
Seeing  her  reluctance  to  part  with  her  old  customs, 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


197 


the  dying  daughter,  still  clasping  the  hand  of  her 
mother,  said,  while  the  tears  were  streaming  down  her 
icy  cheeks :  "0,  mother  !  I  cannot  die  until  you 
promise  me  you  will  get  religion  and  meet  me  in 
heaven."  The  mother,  trembling,  while  the  tears 
showed  the  deep  feeling  of  her  heart,  at  length  said: 
"I  will  try  to  be  a  Christian,  and  live  so  as  to  meet 
you  in  heaven."  Then  this  dying  saint  let  go  her 
mother's  hand,  and,  as  she  heard  the  rumbling  of 
the  chariot  wheels  that  were  to  bear  her  away,  and  saw 
the  bright  and  shining  angels  fluttering  above  her,  as 
they  waited  to  escort  her  to  the  mansions  of  bliss,  she 
closed  her  eyes,  and  with  a  smile  of  ineffable  joy  upon 
her  features,  she  joined  the  waiting  band  of  heavenly 
ones,  and  passed  on  to  her  home  beyond  the  skies. 

One  other  instance  of  death  among  these  Christians 
I  extract  from  Rev.  Peter  Jones'  Journal : 

"Sunday,  June  4th,  1826. — ^Rode  this  morning  to  our 
settlement  at  the  Credit.  Found  the  Indians  engaged  in 
the  Sabbath  School,  and  all  pretty  well,  except  Br.  Geo. 
Youngs,  who  was  very  ill. 

"Monday,  5th. — ^Towards  evening,  at  the  request  of  the 
sick  man,  (Geo.  Youngs,)  we  had  prayers  with  liim,  that 
he  might  be  resigned  to  tlie  will  of  God,  as  there  was 
little  hope  of  his  recovery.  He  said  there  was  only  one 
thing  on  his  mind,  *He  should  have  liked  to  live  a  little 
longer,  to  have  known  more  of  this  good  reUgion,  but 


198 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


for  that,  he  was  willing,  if  it  pleased  the  Good  Spirit,  to 
die  then.'  O  Lord,  spare  thy  servant  a  little  longer,  if 
thy  holy  will;  nevertheless,  not  our  wiU,  but  thine  be 
done. 

"Tuesday,  6th. — ^In  the  morning  prayed  with  Br.  Geo. 
Youngs,  who  was  evidently  sick  unto  death.  He  appear- 
ed very  prayerful,  and  resigned  to  the  will  of  God.  Dr. 
A.  called;  he  informed  us  there  was  no  hope  of  his 
recovery.  About  ten  o'clock,  word  came  to  me  that  he 
was  dying,  so  I  hastened  down  and  got  there  just  as  he 
was  breathing  his  last.  He  fell  asleep  in  the  arms  of 
Jesus,  to  join  with  the  glorified  spirits  above,  where,  in 
the  paradise  of  God,  he  will  rest  from  all  his  labors. 
Blessed  be  God,  that  he  died  a  Christian  I  At  our 
prayer-meeting  in  the  afternoon,  we  had  a  solemn  time. 
O  Lord,  continue  to  carry  on  thy  work  till  all  the  natives 
of  the  forest  become  Christians  I 

"Wednesday,  7th. — ^At  11a.  m.,  I  preached  a  funeral 
sermon  to  the  Indians,  on  the  patience  of  Job.  While 
addressing  them  on  the  duty  of  resignation  to  the  will  of 
God,  mider  all  the  dispensations  of  his  providence,  there 
was  a  solemn  joy  on  every  countenance,  and  frequent 
bursts  of  praise.  After  this  service,  I  committed  to  the 
grave  the  remains  of  our  good  brother,  in  sure  and  cer- 
tain hope  of  a  glorious  resurrection.  This  is  the  first 
Christian  Indian  buried  at  the  Credit." 

In  contrast  I  give  another  incident,  most  melan- 
choly in  its  details,  of  one  who,  through  the  satanic 
intrigues  and  influences  of  wicked  white  men,  tell  from 
his  high  estate,  and  in  his  remorse  committed  suicide. 
The  fisheries  of  the  Credit  were  very  profitable,  and 


REV.     ALVIN      TURRY. 


199 


the  whites,  availing  themselves  of  the  indifference  of  the 
natives,  were  in  the  habit  of  resorting  there  yearly, 
and  carrying  off  barrels  of  fish.  As  the  natives  de- 
pended much  upon  these  fisheries  for  food  during  their 
season,  they  were  always  there  in  large  numbers,  and 
always  willing  to  barter  what  they  did  not  want  for 
immediate  use,  for  anything  the  whites  had  to  offer,  and 
which  most  generally  was  whisky.  When  the  In- 
dians once  began  to  drink,  they  would  part  with  any- 
thing and  everything  they  possessed,  even  to  the 
clothes  upon  their  bodies,  to  get  more  fire-water;  and 
those  avaricious  traders  would  take  the  last  blanket 
they  had,  leaving  them  without  covering  from  the 
w^eather.  It  was  no  uncommon  sight  to  see  these  na- 
tives, both  male  and  female,  lying  drunk  upon  the 
beach  around  the  traders'  shanties,  with  scarcely  any 
clothing,  having  been  robbed,  as  it  were,  by  the  tra- 
ders, who  intended,  when  they  became  sober,  to  sell 
back  the  clothing  at  exorbitant  prices,  to  be  paid  in 

fish. 

After  our  converted  Mississaguas  settled  there,  the 
traders  came  as  usual,  with  their  barrels  of  whisky, 
but  not  one  Indian  could  they  get  to  touch  one  drop 
of  their  poisonous  stuff.  At  this  they  began  to  think 
their  craft  was  in  danger,  for  if  they  could  not  make 
Indians  drunk,  there  would  be  no  profit  in  buying 


m 


200 


AUTOBlOGRAni  Y      OF 


their  fish.     They  therefore  laid  their  heads  together, 
and  with  the  help  of  their  father,  the  devil,  who  was 
chief  counsellor,   they  laid  their  plans  to  entrap  the 
natives  unawares.     They  tried  many  schemes,  in  vain. 
They  arranj-^^d  their  decanters  and  glasses  in  their 
most  attractive  form,  and  put  on  their  blandest  smiles, 
but  all  to  no  purpose.     At  one  time,  one  of  the  tra- 
ders, seeing  a  christian  Indian  and  his  family  passing 
his  door,  invited  them  to  enter,  and  oflfered  them 
whisky  as  a  token  of  his  pleasure  at  seeing  them  again. 
The  Indian  said,  "Have  you  Bibles  ?"     "0,  yes  !" 
said  the  trader,  and  handed  one  down.     The  Indian, 
taking  the  Bible  in  his  hand,  and  looking  at  the  trader 
said,    "Much  gospel  ;    little   whisky  1"     The  trader, 
surprised  and  foiled  in  his  attempt  to  intoxicate  them, 
said  nothing,  and  they  passed  on.     They  next  tried 
force,  and  in  one  instance  they  pursued  a  native  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  they  forced  him  to 
drink  of  their  liquor.     Again,  they  changed  their  tac- 
ticis,  and  oflfered  the  natives  sweet  cider,  telling  them 
that  though  they  could  not  drink  whisky,  there  surely 
was  no  harm  in  drinking  a  glass  of  sweet  cider,  as  that 
was  not  forbidden  them.     After  much  specious  rea- 
soning of  this  sort,  they  prevailed  upon  one  Indian  to 
drink  a  glass  of  cider.     But  these  demons  incarnate, 
had  mixed  whisky  with  the  cider,  and  as  they  plied 


\ 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


201 


him  with  glass  after  glass,  he  soon  began  to  feel  the 
maddening  fire  coursing  through  his  veins.  Feeling 
he  was  undone,  he  started  for  home.  As  he  entered, 
his  wife  seeing  his  state,  cried  out  in  her  anguish, 
"We  are  ruined ;  you  have  let  the  white  man  make 
you  drunk  1*'  The  Indian  paused  a  moment,  as  she 
thus  bewailed  their  misfortune,  then  taking  down  his 
rifle,  he  left  the  house,  unnoticed  by  his  wife,  who  was 
deeply  lamenting  this  unhappy  event,  and  making  his 
way  to  the  grove  near  by,  shot  himself  through  the 
body.  The  Indians,  hearing  the  report  of  a  gun  near 
by,  went  out,  and  there  they  found  him,  lying  on  the 
ground,  rolling  in  his  blood,  and  writhing  in  his  anguish 
and  agony  of  spirit,  mortally  wounded.  They  carried 
him  to  the  house,  and  laid  him  upon  his  bed.  The 
christian  natives  had  gathered  in,  and  now  with  his 
family  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  offered  up  prayer  to 
God  that  he  might  be  saved.  When  asked,  how  he 
felt  in  his  mind,  he  said,  "All  dark  ;  no  feel  happy — 
no  feel  like  praying  !  Though  every  exertion  was 
made  to  save  him,  he  gradually  sunk  into  the  embrace 
of  death,  wailing  out  in  his  last  breath,  "All  dark, 
dark!" 

,  As  they  arose  from  their  knees,  and  stood  mourn- 
fully around  the  bed-side  of  their  unfortunate  broth- 
er,  and  heard  his  dying  exclamation,  as  he  entered 


fife  I 


202 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


upon  the  dread  unknown,  and  learned  the  story  of 
his  fall,  how,  with  many  professions  of  friendship  «vnd 
fond  regard,  those  servants  of  darkness  had  enticed 
him  to  do  what  in  itself  he  thought  no  wrong,  they 
determined  to  drive  those  traders  from  their  midst, 
and  henceforth  to  allow  no  white  man  on  their  lond, 
with  anything  in  the  shape  of  drink,  and  never  to  take 
anything  from  the  hand  of  a  white  man  that  could 
contain  anything  intoxicating. 

I  have  often  thought  what  an  account  those  men,  who 
trafficked  with  the  aborigines  of  our  country,  must  give  ! 
The  blood  of  thousands  cries  from  the  ground  for  ven- 
geance against  their  destroyers.  Surely,  if  there  is  any 
work  too  mean  for  the  devil  to  do,  it  must  be  this  rum- 
selling,  whisky-making  business.  That  there  is  work  so 
mean  and  so  dirty  that  the  devil  disdains  to  touch  his 
hand  to  it,  although  gloved,  we  do  not  doubt ;  and  when 
those  men  who  have  been  his  most  faithful  servants  here 
on  earth,  who  have  cheerfully  performed  his  vilest  drudg- 
ery, come  into  the  presence  of  their  Master,  as  he  sits 
on  his  throne,  in  those  lurid,  sulphurous  regions  below, 
and  claim  an  exalted  station  near  him,  because  of  their 
zeal  in  his  service,  he  will  spurn  them  from  him  in 
contempt,  and  tell  them  that  the  darkest,  farthest, 
hottest  corner  of  his  dungeon  is  only  too  good  for  them. 


W 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

Pioneer  work — ^EzpoBure — ^Health  impaired — Asks  for  release  from 
the  miBfiion — Urged  to  continue — On  his  way  to  Conference  faints 
and  falls  Arom  his  horse — After  Conference  goes  home  to  the  States 
to  recruit — Returns  to  Canada  invigorated — Again  dangerously  ill — 
Transferred  to  the  Qenesee  Conference — ^Appointed  to  the  Ulysses 
circuit— Goes  to  the  Canada  Conference — Successful  meeting  at 
Salt  Springs — Remarkable  instance  of  presentiment~-Henry  Ryan. 

From  the  commencement  of  my  labors  with  the 
Indians,  my  path  seemed  to  lead  me  to  those  who  had 
not  as  yet  received  any  knowledge  of  the  Bible  or  a 
plan  of  salvation.  My  business  was  to  break  up  the 
fallow  ground,  and  having  sown  the  seed,  leave  others 
to  water  and  gather  in  the  harvest.  Thus,  as  soon  as 
a  station  was  formed  at  the  River  Credit  by  those 
natives  converted  at  Grand  River,  and  who,  because 
they  had  no  particular  abiding  place,  settled  there,  I 
left  them  in  the  care  of  a  missionary  stationed  among 
them  by  the  Conference,  and  only  occasionally  visited 
them  afterwards,  as  I  was  pressing  on  to  carry  the 
gospel  to  others  yet  in  their  pagan  state.  Among 
such  I  labored  while  they  were  wandering  about,  but 
as  soon  as  they  settled  down  in  one  place,  they  required 
some  one  to  watch  over  them,  and  guide  and  instruct 


1:1 


'•■»» 


M 


t'  I 


BBBB 


204 


AUTOBIOOBAPHT     OF 


them  daily,  until  they  should  become  men  and  women 
in  Christ.  And  as  there  were,  as  yet,  but  few  who 
would  take  their  lives  in  their  hands  and  wandei 
through  the  wilderness,  hunting  up  the  wild  man  of 
the  forest  to  tell  him  of  a  crucified  Savior,  it  became 
necessary  for  me  to  take  this  post  of  exposure  and 
peril,  and  be  continually  pushing  on  the  outposts  of 
the  work. 

Peter  Jones  had  begun,  at  this  time,  to  preach,  and 
travelled  much  among  his  brethren,  telling  them  what 
God  had  done  for  him,  and  inviting  them  to  come  and 
possess  themselves  of  the  same  joy  ;  but  his  heart  was 
with  his  brethren  at  the  Credit,  and  he  was  loth  to 
leave  them  until  they  could  better  guide  themselves. 
The  result  consequent  upon  the  privations  I  was 
called  upon  to  endure,  of  breasting  storms  of  wind 
and  rain,  of  snow  and  ice,  of  sleeping  upon  the  cold, 
wet  ground,  wherever  night  overtook  me,  oftentimes 
without  fire  or  food,  toiling  through  trackless  swamps, 
or  swimming  deep  and  swollen  rivers  ;  such  things, 
after  three  years  of  hard  labor,  began  to  undermine 
my  constitution,  and  as  I  entered  upon  my  fourth  year, 
I  found  I  was  overtaxing  my  strength.  My  constitu- 
tion had  not  fully  recovered  from  the  effects  of  my 
sickness  while  travelling  among  the  new  settlements 
.>f  the  whites,  and  my  constant  exposure  to  wet  and 
cold,  was  not  in  the  least  beneficial  to  me. 


f. 


BBV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


205 


As  I  looked  into  the  future  I  could  not  hope  it 
would  he  any  better  for  me,  for  we  were  constantly 
making  aggressive  warfare  upon  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness, and  this  necessarily  kept  me  among  the  wild, 
untaught  savages  much,  or  most  of  my  time,  save 
when,  that  I  might  recruit  my  strength,  I  would  spend 
a  few  days'  time  enjoying  the  hospitalities  of  my 
white  brethren.  At  times  I  felt  mightily  strength- 
ened, and  nerved  to  the  conflict,  while  storming  some 
of  the  strongholds  of  the  Prince  of  Darkness,  and 
especially  when  we  succeeded,  through  the  name  and 
strength  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  in  unlock- 
ing the  prison  doors  of  death,  and  in  leading  forth 
into  the  light  and  liberty  of  the  Son  of  God,  those 
who  had  been  long  bound  down  in  the  chains  of  hell- 
ish darkness.  To  listen  to  the  songs  and  shouts 
of  victory,  and  to  witness  the  glory  and  peace  which 
tilled  their  happy,  liberated  souls,  seemed  enough,  at 
times,  to  fully  compensate  us  for  all  the  toil  and  suf- 
fering we  endured. 

Often  I  felt  like  saying,  "Let  me  live  and  die  on 
the  battle-field  ;"  but  at  other  times  the  voice  of  duty 
warned  me  to  leave  the  field,  before  I  should  be  com- 
pelled to  do  so  for  want  of  health.  Under  these  im- 
pressions, I  wrote  to  Br.  Case,  stating  my  circumstan- 
ces, and  my  convictions  that  I  ought  to  leave  my  post. 


m 


206 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


He  soon  answered  my  letter,  in  his  affectionate  and 
fatherly  way,  calling  my  attention  to  the  manner  the 
first  successful  missionary  effort  commenced  under 
Brainard,  who  labored  among  the  natives  of  North 
America  with  glorious  success,  but  after  three  years' 
toil  and  privation,  was  brought  to  the  gates  of  death. 
When  on  his  dying  bed,  he  called  a  brother  of  his, 
studying  for  the  ministry,  to  him,  and  in  a  solemn 
charge,  gave  the  care  of  his  flock  into  his  hands.  But 
this  brother,  though  a  good  man,  lacked  that  mission- 
ary fire  which  burned  so  brightly  in  the  lieart  of  young 
Brainard,  and  the  mission,  so  well  begun,  soon  dwindled 
away.  "Now,"  said  Br.  Case,  "here  we  are,  with 
this  mission  just  begun.  You  have  been  among  the 
Indians  until  they  have  confidence  in  all  you  my. 
We  have  other  good  ministers  wno  would  be  employed 
in  the  work,  but  they  are  unacquainted  with  the  In- 
dians ;  and  the  natives  distrust  all  white  men  whom 
they  have  not  proved.  Now,  hrother,  you  must  not 
think  of  leaving  this  work.  There  is  a  hereafter,  and 
who  knows  the  stars  that  will  be  added  to  your  crown, 
if  you  continue  on  in  this  blessed  work." 

About  this  time,  chief  Davis,  hearing  me  say  I  soon 
must  leave  them,  in  consequence  of  my  ill  health, 
came  to  me,  and  taking  his  seat  beside  me,  said  :  "  Be 
you  going  to  leave  us  ?"     I  replied,  "I  think  I  shall 


my 
and 
rect 


/ 


BBV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


207 


be  obliged  to,  on  account  of  my  health,  which  is  fail- 
ing ;  and  I  find  I  cannot  do  the  work  t  pected  of  me." 
"Brother,"  said  the  chie^',  "let  im  tell  yon.  You 
must  not  leave  us  now.  Wo  not  strong  yet.  You 
leave  us  now,  we  all  go  down."  I  replied,  "If  I 
leave  you,  our  good  Bishop  will  send  you  another  good 
minister  to  preach  to  you  and  live  with  you."  He 
quickly  replied  :  "He  not  know  Indian  ;  Indian  not 
know  him  ;  Indian  not  mind  him.  You  know  Indian ; 
Indian  know  you  ;  Indian  mind  you."  This  was  said 
with  so  much  feeling  and  concern  for  his  people,  that 
with  what  Br.  Case  had  said  in  his  letter  to  me,  it 
nearly  discouraged  me  from  entertaining  any  more 
thoughts  of  leaving  the  mission  field  at  the  coming 
Conference. 

On  my  way  to  our  Annual  Conference,  while 
traveling  through  a  roadless  wilderness,  I  became  so 
unw&ll  as  to  faint  and  fall  from  my  horse.  I  lay  some 
time  senseless,  how  long  I  know  not.  My  horse  had 
gone  a  few  paces  ahead,  when  he  stopped  and  waited 
for  me.  On  recovering,  I  arose  to  my  feet,  moved 
slowly  on  after  my  horse,  and  taking  the  bridle  in  my 
hand,  sat  down  by  the  roots  of  a  tree,  and  lifted  up 
my  heart  in  prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  direct  me 
and  assist  me.  I  now  looked  ahead  of  me,  in  the  di- 
rection I  expected  to  find  a  settlement,  and  saw  a 


208 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


white  man  and  woman  coming  towards  me.  As  they 
came  near,  and  saw  me  sitting  on  the  ground,  they 
asked  me  if  I  was  sick.  I  told  them  I  was  ;  that  I 
had  fainted  and  fallen  from  mv  horse,  and  asked  them 
how  far  it  was  to  a  settlement  of  white  people.  They 
informed  me  I  was  near  what  was  then  called  the 
Dundas  road,  and  that  I  would  find  a  public  house 
but  a  short  distance  ahead.  Upon  this,  I  arose,  and 
walking  slowly  along,  soon  came  in  sight  of  the  house 
spoken  of.  Here  I  had  my  horse  taken  care  of,  and 
then  went  to  bed.  After  a  few  hours  I  felt  better, 
and  again  mounting  my  horse,  proceeded  on  my  way 
to  Conference. 

Much  of  the  time,  while  on  this  journey,  I  was  hard- 
ly able  to  ride  ;  but  I  persevered,  and  finally  reached 
my  destination.  Bishop  George  presided  at  this  Con- 
ference. He  and  all  the  preachers  saw  the  state  of 
my  health,  yet  would  they  not  consent  to  release  me 
from  my  work.  The  Bishop  said  I  might  visit  my 
friends  in  the  States,  and  in  spending  a  few  weeks 
with  them,  I  would  probably  recover,  so  as  to  continue 
my  work.  Accordingly,  I  made  the  best  of  my  situa- 
tion, and  started  for  my  home  in  the  States.  Here  1 
spent  several  days,  in  that  quiet  and  rest  I  so  much 
needed,  and  on  returning  to  Canada,  my  health  was 
much  improved,  so  that  I  entered  upon  my  work  with 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRT. 


209 


strong  hopes  of  pushing  forward  the  victories  of  the 
cross,  with  all  my  former  strength  of  physical  en- 
durance. 

Ahout  this  time,  we  were  called  upon  to  mourn  the 
loss  of  one  of  our  most  efficient  and  pious  Indians,  Br 
Jacob  Hill,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  as  being  converted 
some  two  years  previous.  The  society  we  established  at 
his  house,  and  which  consisted,  at  first,  of  himself  and 
family,  had  continued  to  increase,  until  nearly  all  his 
neighbors  became  members,  and  a  flourishing  school 
was  now  in  operation.  Br.  Jacob  evinced  great  inter- 
est in  the  success  of  the  school,  and  also  in  the  work 
generally.  While  in  his  pagan  state,  he  was  much  re- 
spected by  his  white  neighbors,  for  his  honesty  and 
temperate  habits  ;  and  after  his  conversion,  he  was  one 
of  the  most  happy,  devoted  and  consistent  Christians 
in  the  nation.  During  his  last  sickness,  he  exhorted 
all  who  came  to  see  him  to  prepare  to  meet  him  in 
heaven.  He  was  very  happy,  and  spent  most  of  his 
last  hours  conversing  with  his  family  and  christian 
brethren,  warning  them  lo  be  faithful,  humble  Chris- 
tians. He  told  them  they  might  expect  the  Lord 
would  yet  convert  and  save  a  great  many  of  their 
brethren.  Though  his  stay  with  us  as  a  Christian  was 
short,  he  died  in  the  full  triumphs  of  faith,  and  has 
taken  his  place  among  the  blood-washed,  around  the 
throne  in  heaven. 


i ,  ilf 


I*       jsi.  E 


210  AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP  U 

About  ten  miles  below  our  first  establishment  on 
Grand  River,  were  a  number  of  wigwams  belonging 
to  the  Oneida  tribe.  They  had  established  them- 
selves at  this  place  because  of  some  salt  springs, 
where,  in  years  gone  by,  Indians  had  manufactured 
salt.  The  place  was  known  as  "Salt  Springs."  I 
succeeded  in  drawing  the  attention  of  these  Indians 
to  the  importance  of  establishing  a  school  among 
them,  and  I  also  left  an  appointment  for  preaching  at 
this  place. 

Winter  had  now  set  in  upon  us,  and  my  head,  hands 
and  heart,  were  overcharged  with  the  great  interests 
of  these  natives  who  were  just  emerging  from  the 
cloud  of  heathenish  darkness  that  enveloped  them,  into 
the  clear  and  dazzling  sunlight  of  gospel  day.  I 
found  it  necessary,  during  the  winter,  in  consequence 
of  the  increase  of  scholars  and  hearers  at  Salt  Springs, 
to  build  a  house  which  should  answer  the  purpose  of 
church  and  school-house.  The  Missionary  Society  as 
yet  did  not  afford  us  any  help  in  building  among  the 
Indians.  I  had  only  drawn  on  our  fund  for  one  hun- 
dred dollars  a  year,  with  a  few  dollars  more  as  ex- 
penses, that  being  my  salary  while  among  the  Indians. 
Some  of  our  teachers  were  receiving  small  salaries 
yearly,  but  when  we  commenced  building,  1  was 
obliged  to  go  out  amongst  our  white  brethren,  and 


;  on 

Ting 

lem- 

ings, 

ured 

"     I 

iians 

nong 

Qg  at 

lands 
eresta 
Q  the 
I,  into 

uence 
>ring8, 
ose  of 
iety  as 
ig  the 
3  hun- 
as  ex- 
ndians. 
salaries 
I    was 


REV.     ALVIN     TOKRY. 


211 


n,  V 


ukI 


presenting  my  cause  before  them,  rely  upon  their 
benevolent  contributions  for  assistance.  ^ 

I  now  devoted  all  my  spare  time,  when  not  upon 
other  parts  of  my  large  circuit  or  mission,  to  the 
gathering  together  of  materials  and  collecting  funds, 
that  we  might  commence  building  as  soon  as  spring 
opened.  As  winter  wore  away,  I  found  my  health, 
which  had  not  fully  returned  since  my  sickness  of  the 
previous  summer,  was  continually  failing,  under  the 
care  and  exposure  necessary  to  meet  my  appointments, 
and  to  oversee  all  the  different  portions  of  the  work. 
Preaching  every  day  at  stations  miles  apart,  made 
it  necessary  for  me  to  be  out  in  all  weathers,  when 
possible  for  a  man  to  travel.  The  spring  had  just 
opened ;  materials  for  building  were  all  collected 
and  on  hand,  and  everything  was  prospering  wheli  I 
was  taken  sick  and  confined  to  a  small  unfinished  room, 
in  a  house  about  one  mile  from  Grand  Kiver. 

Here,  for  four  weeks  I  lay,  the  physicians  expect- 
ing I  never  would  leave  my  bed  alive.  The  Indians 
from  all  parts  called  to  see  the  Missionary.  They 
sympathized  very  much  with  me,  and  wanted  to  do 
something  for  me.  They  would  come  to  my  room  and 
weep  while  listening  to  me,  as  I  talked  to  them  of 
the  good  things  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  morn- 
ing and  evening  their  prayers  arose  to  tlie  Great  Spirit, 


i'/- 


'''>'<<fm»MMmm>mmpr'e^^tKSKmw»  imm^imisw. 


212 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


it 


that  my  life  might  yet  be  spared.  At  the  end  of  four 
weeks  I  was  able  to  sit  up,  and  soon  began  to  walk 
about.  This  was  about  the  first  of  May,  in  the  fifth 
year  of  my  labor  among  the  Indians. 

At  Salt  Springs  there  lived  a  pagan  woman,  very 
industrious,  temperate  and  economical  in  all  her 
habits.  She  had  settled  on  those  fertile  flats  border- 
ing the  river,  and  by  carefully  tilling  the  soil,  which 
yielded  profusely  when  properly  worked,  and  hoarding 
all  she  raised,  amassed  quite  a  property,  and  was 
known  among  the  Indians  as  the  **rich  woman." 
When  I  commenced  preaching  to  her  tribe,  we  invited 
her  to  come  to  the  meetings,  which  we  informed  her 
were  to  benefit  the  Indians,  and  cause  them  to  leave 
off  the  use  of  fire-waters,  &c.  She  said  she  would 
wait  and  see  if  our  religion  reformed  the  drunkard, 
or  made  them  any  more  industrious.  She  soon  had 
evidence  that  the  Gospel  could  reform  the  most  disso- 
lute among  them.  She  then  became  friendly,  attended 
our  meetings,  and  seemed  inclined  to  be  pious. 

My  brethren  in  the  ministry,  with  myself,  now 
thought  it  best  for  me  to  leave  the  mission  field  ;  ac- 
cordingly, as  soon  as  I  became  able  to  ride  my  horse, 
I  started  for  my  mother's  house,  in  Chenango  Co., 
N.  Y.  On  mounting  my  horse,  I  found  I  should  be 
able  to  ride  but  very  few  miles  in  a  day  ;  but  when  I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


213 


our 

afth 

very 
her 

rder- 
hich 

rding 

I  was 


» 


\ 


man. 
ivited 
>d  her 
)  leave 
would 
nkard, 
3n  had 
t  disso- 
itended 


(If,  now 
Id  ;  ac- 
y  horse, 
igo  Co., 
lould  be 
when  I 


was  fully  under  way  for  home,  and  had  been  several 
days  among  white  people,  where  I  could  have  com- 
fortable beds  and  wholesome  food,  my  health  improved 
rapidly,  and  at  the  end  of  a  week's  journeying  on 
horseback,  I  reached  the  village  of  Penn  Yan.  in  this 
State. 

Here  I  met  with  Abner  Chase,  of  the  Genesee 
Conference,  and  Presiding  Elder  of  the  district.  He 
thought  it  best  for  me  to  take  an  appointment  on  his 
district  at  the  approaching  Conference,  which  held  its 
annual  session  in  Wilkesbarre,  Pennsylvania.  In 
order  to  this,  I  must  take  a  transfer  from  the  Canada 
Conference.  As  my  health  had  improved  very  fast 
after  crossing  the  Niagara  waters,  up  to  that  time, 
and  as  I  was  growing  stronger  every  day,  I  consented 
to  let  Br.  Chase  present  my  case  before  the  presiding 
Bishop  and  Conference,  and  if  it  was  thought  best 
for  me  to  take  an  appointment  within  the  bounds  of 
his  district,  to  do  so.  I  now  continued  on  for  my 
mother's  house,  which  I  reached  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days.  Here  I  spent  the  few  weeks  intervening 
before  Conference  commenced  its  session,  at  which  I 
was  transferred  by  the  Bishop  to  the  Genesee  Confer- 
ence, and  received  my  appointment,  according  to  my 
request,  as  junior  i)reacher.  I  was  appointed  to  labor 
upon  the  Ulysses  circuit,  with  R.  M.  Evarts  as  senior 
preacher. 


i. 


4k 


214 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


il 


I  immediately  took  leave  of  my  mother,  and  started 
for  my  circuit,  which  was  some  sixty  miles  distant. 
My  colleague  was  taken  lame,  and  did  not  join  me 
in  the  work.  Thus,  again,  the  whole  care  of  a  circuit 
fell  upon  me.  This  circuit  embraced  all  the  country 
lying  between  Cayuga  and  Seneca  Lakes,  from  the 
town  of  Enfield  to  Ovid.  Within  the  bounds  of  that 
circuit,  there  are,  at  the  time  of  my  writing  this,  nine 
different  stations,  with  as  many  ministers. 

As  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  be  at  the  Canada 
Conference,  which  met  in  September,  in  order  to  re- 
port the  state  of  the  mission  at  Grand  River,  after 
going  once  around  my  circuit  I  started  for  the  Canadas, 
and  reached  Grand  River  the  week  before  the  Confer- 
ence commenced  its  session.  Having  one  Sabbath  to 
spend  before  the  opening  of  Conference,  I  concluded 
to  preach  at  the  Salt  Springs,  where  I  had  commenced 
building,  and  where  the  Indians  were  just  beginning 
to  listen  to  the  truths  of  religion. 

Everything  remained  about  as  when  I  left.  It  was 
announced  that  I  would  again  preach  at  that  place, 
and  when  Sunday  came,  we  had  a  general  rally  of  the 
Indians  and  whites  from  all  partf*  of  the  country 
round  about.  While  I  was  preaching,  the  Spirit  o^ 
the  Lord  sent  home  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  to  the 
hearts  of  nearly  all  present,  and  a  general  weeping 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


215 


\ 


ft. 

id 

it. 

ne 

ait 

try 

the 

bat 

aine 

Qada 
3  re- 
after 
ladas, 
onfer- 
itbto 
uded 
enced 
mning 


It  was 
place, 
of  the 

ountry 

)irit  0^ 
to  tue 

weeping 


and  crying  out  for  mercy  was  heard  in  all  parts  of  the 
house.  We  all  fell  upon  our  knees  and  commenced 
praying.  Soon  the  Lord  began  to  Hft  up  the  bowed 
down,  and  shouts  of  victory  were  heard  among  those 
who  were  weeping  and  wailing  because  of  their  lost 
and  ruined  condition.  / 

The  Lord  was  present  to  save  and  bless.  Among 
those  who  rejoiced  in  the  love  of  a  new  found  Savior, 
was  the  noble  Chief,  Doxtader,  one  of  the  most  in- 
fluential chiefs  of  the  Six  Nations,  and  a  part  of  his 
family.  His  son  William,  a  young  man  of  great 
promise,  noted  for  his  sagacity  and  shrewdness,  to- 
gether with  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  best 
Mohawk  scholars  in  all  the  reservation,  was  arrested 
by  the-  Spirit  of  God,  soundly  converted,  and,  like  St. 
Paul,  began  to  preach  to  his  people  almost  as  soon  as 
he  was  brought  into  the  light  of  the  Gospel.  He 
seemed  like  a  burning  seraph,  such  power  accom- 
panied his  prayers  and  exhortations. 

We  had  witnessed  but  few  instances  among  the 
Indians  of  a  more  powerful  meeting  than  this.  Over 
a  score  were  converted  that  day,  and  were  rejoicing 
in  the  Savior's  love.  I  stayed  with  this  people  several 
days,  and  the  Lord  wrought  gloriously  for  us  here.  I 
was  obliged  to  tear  myself  away,  that  I  might  attend 
Conference.     The  news  of  this  glorious  work  had  pre- 


',"i'f.   a 


f 


;:l 


•216 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 


,\\ 


^eded  «e,  and  Ol^isaans  ever^he.  were  r^oicing 

While  stoppmg  ^^^^^^J^  ^y  ,„,,  .t  a  Mr. 

„ess  iu  the  «^^^  "      ,^enoe  in  the  States. 
TuthilVs,  who  died  dunng     y^  ^^^^^^  _^,^. 

As  hiB  death  was  <l«te  *  "jn^^i^teit  asgiven 
,„gtoitso.ewhatren.a^aW^I^;^^^,.^^,,,,^ 

while  lying  mhedn  ^^^^.^^  ^^^  ^j 

bed.    He  immediately  iirf-m  ^^.^^  ^^  ^^^ 

them  would  soon  die.    The  day  ^^_  i 

kaied,  he  had  business  -y^om J^         ^^  ^^^^^ 

,W  him  -;t-^  jl'::i;Les,  p'aying,  much 
ahoutfouro'clocl.,^d-so^     On  leaving,  he  bid  his 

lo"S-*^-'':::t:iirun«sual  thing  for  him  to 
famUy  farewell,  which  was  an  ^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^ 

^»-    ^^r'^rhXelXtaistance,  lefties 
was  ten  miles,     iie  na^  ^  started  forborne.     He 

load,  finished  his  business  ^^^^^^^^  ^,„  ,y  y, 

-tedhimseHinhisem^tyW^2ledtotali.,save, 
,ide.  Themansaidhe^m^^  „we  are  alive  yet,"  and 
everyfewminuteshcwou^d  say^  ^^^  ^^^ 

thus  they  moved  along  f6r  his  h«n.  ^_^^^^  ^^^ 

,^„oth  and  sandy,  P^f^^^they  were  passing 
oats,  which  had  been  girdl^-  A^  J  ^^^^  ^_,^,^  ^,^ 
^der  one  of  these  trees,  a  large 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


217 


ing 

ill- 
Mr. 

[ites. 
rela- 
riven 
eath, 
of  his 
ne  of 
3  was 


\ 


jh  re- 
arose 
,  much 
bid  his 
him  to 
id  to  go 
left  his 
le.     He 
n  by  his 
Llk,  save, 
et,"  and 
road  was 
inder  dry 
e  passing 
from  the 


tree,  striking  him  on  the  head,  and  killing  him  in- 
stantly. He  was  a  member  of  our  Church,  and  a  re- 
spectable, friendly,  good  man.  He  and  his  family  had 
shown  me  much  kindness  during  my  sickness,  and  I 
had  often  been  blessed  while  praying  with  and  for 
them,  and  at  my  last  meeting  with  the  Indians,  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  two  of  his  children  made  happy 
in  the  love  of  God. 

I  reached  Hamilton,  the  seat  of  Conference,  the 
second  day  of  its  session.  Bishop  Hedding  in  the 
chair.  At  this  Conference,  Henry  Ryan,  an  aged  min- 
ister, left  our  ranks.  For  over  thirty  years  he  had  been 
one  of  our  most  efficient  and  successful  ministers.  He 
was  Irish  by  birth,  of  a  tall,  gigantic  frame,  inclined 
to  corpulency,  and  weighing  near  three  hundred.  He 
was  by  far  the  largest  man  I  ever  saw.  He  had  a 
voice  like  a  lion,  and  when  speaking  in  the  open  air, 
to  a  large  assembly,  he  might  be  heard  distinctly  for 
miles.  Br.  Case  once  said  of  his  preaching  at  camp- 
meetings,  that  "when  fully  roused  to  his  subject,  and 
raising  his  voice,  it  was  like  throwing  handirons  and 
crowbars  among  the  people."  His  greatest  success 
was  in  his  early  ministry,  which  was  mostly  in  the 
Canadas.  When  a  young  man,  he  was  a  colleague  of 
Bishop  Hedding.  Probably  no  minister  braved  more 
difficulties,   or   encountered   greater    hardships   than 


iti 


\'im 


218 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\\ 


Henry  Kyan.  He  was  presiding  elder  in  the  Canadas 
for  many  years.  I  remember  hearing  him  relate  some 
of  his  adventures,  of  which  he  had  many.  During 
the  war  of  1812,  he  had  charge  of  all  the  societies  and 
circuits  both  in  the  Upper  and  Lower  Provinces,  as  the 
British  Government  would  allow  no  American  preach- 
er in  the  Canadas.  Father  Ryan,  as  he  was  called, 
when  I  entered  the  Canadas,  was  a  British  subject  by 
birth,  and  the  people  had  such  unbounded  confidence 
in  his  integrity  and  loyalty  that  he  was  allowed  to 
travel  in  any  part  of  the  Provinces  of  British  North  t 
America.  During  this  war,  an  Indian  came  to  his 
dwelling  to  sell  him  a  quarter  of  venison.  He  bought 
it,  and  gave  him  in  return  a  silver  half  dollar,  with 
the  American  eagle  stamped  upon  it.  The  Indian 
looked  at  it  and  said,  "You  Yankee;  I  kill  you;"  and 
drawing  his  knife,  made  towards  him.  Father  Hyan, 
being  unarmed,  caught  up  a  sled  stake,  and  raising  it 
above  his  head,  said,  "If  you  come  one  step  nearer, 
I'll  kill  you!"  The  Indian,  having  no  other  weapon 
than  his  knife,  durst  not  venture  further.  "Now," 
said  Father  Ryan,  "you  lay  down  that  piece  of  mo- 
ney." The  Indian  laid  it  down.  "Now,"  said  he, 
"  take  your  venison,  and  be  gone."  The  Indian  picked 
up  the  venison  from  where  Ryan  had  thrown  it,  and 
was  soon  out  of  sight.     "And  would  you  have  killed 


w 


REV.      ALVIN     TOKRY. 


219 


ing 


the 

ich- 

lled, 

it  by 

ence 

d  to 

Jorth    \ 

to  bis. 

ougbt 

,  witb 

ndian 

"  and 

Ryan, 

sing  it 
earer, 
eapon 
Now," 
f  mo- 
id be, 
picked 
it,  and 
killed 


him  ?"  said  I  to  him,  when  he  related  to  me  this  in- 
cident. "Kill  him  !"  said  he,  "I  would  have  killed 
him  as  quick  as  I  would  a  boar  I" 

At  another  time,  while  travelling  to  one  of  his  ap- 
pointments, he  stopped  at  a  public  house,  to  feed  his 
horse  and  refresh  himself.  Two  ruffians,  who  were  an- 
gry at  him,  placed  themselves  at  the  outside  of  the 
door,  intending,  when  he  came  out,  to  clinch  him  and 
give  him  a  pounding.  The  landlord,  knowing  their 
design,  told  Father  Ryan  the  facts,  and  advised  him 
not  to  go  out  until  they  had  left.  But  Father  Ryan 
was  no  such  man.  Taking  hold  of  the  little  end  of 
his  riding-whip,  he  walked  deliberately  to  the  door. 
Opening  it,  he  said  to  the  fellows  that  stood  there, 
"Stand  back  !"  They  looked  at  his  gigantic  frame, 
then  up  into  his  flashing  eyes,  and  immediately  fell 
back,  as  they  were  told,  while  Father  Ryan  went  on 
his  way  unharmed. 

At  another  time,  a  number  of  the  baser  sort  of  men 
determined  they  would  whip  Father  Ryan,  at  a  place 
where  he  was  expected  to  preach.  The  old  hero  had 
received  timely  notice  of  their  intentions,  and  at  an 
early  hour  entered  the  pulpit,  which  was  one  of  the 
olden  sort,  six  feet  from  the  floor,  breast  high,  and 
doors  on  each  side.  The  people  were  all  assembled  to 
hear  Father  Ryan  preach.     Soon  the  wicked  fellows 


i'l^' 


220 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


made  their  appearance,  and  began  crowding  up  towards 
the  pulpit.  Ryan  rose  suddenly  to  his  feet,  pulled  off 
his  coat,  rolled  up  his  sleeves  above  his  elbows,  doubled 
up  his  huge  fist,  and  stretching  out  his  mighty  arm 
exclaimed,  as  he  shook  it  at  them,  "Look  here,  you 
ruffians,  God  Almighty  has  not  given  me  this  arm  and 
fist  for  nothing  ;  come  here  if  you  dare  I"  At  this, 
these  desperate  fellows  made  a  pause,  when  Father 
Ryan  immediately  began  preaching  one  of  his  thunder 
and  lightning  sermons,  and  in  a  few  minutes  his  ene- 
mies were  glad  to  get  outside  the  door,  and  the 
preacher  with  his  congregation  had  a  great  and  glo- 
rious time  in  worshiping  the  Lord  God  of  hosts. 

This  mighty  man,  while  in  the  spirit  of  his  work, 
seemed  not  to  be  daunted  or  discouraged  by  the  most 
trying  circumstances.  Opposition,  instead  of  fright- 
ening him  from  his  work,  only  served  as  u  stimulus  to 
greater  exertion.  Like  many  other  pioneers  of  Meth- 
odism, he  suffered  much  for  the  cause  wherever  he  in- 
troduced it  ;  and  like  all  early  settlers,  he  endured 
many  hardships  and  privations  incident  to  a  life  in  a 
new  country.  The  spirit  of  Methodism  is  ever  that 
of  a  pioneer.  Wherever  tlie  smoke  of  a  solitary  cabin 
may  be  seen  above  the  primeval  tree-tops,  there  has 
been  the  Methodist  missionary  proclaiuiing  the  Son  of 
(jod,  and  offering  free  sulvatiun  to  all. 

The  life  of  such  a  herald  of  tlie  cross  is  ever  full  of 


/    -' 


w 

ds 

off 

led 

rm 

^ou 

eind 

bis, 

ther 

nder 

ene- 

tbe     \ 

glo- 

work, 
most 
right- 

lu8  to 
Meth- 
hein- 
iduved 
fe  in  a 
jr  that 
y  cabin 
ere  has 
Son  of 

full  of 


UEV.      ALVIN      TOKUY. 


221 


privation,  of  Janger,  and  of  suflfering  He  is  often 
exposed  to  the  ilrifting  blasts  of  winter,  the  heats  of 
summer,  or  tho  chilling  rains  of  autumn  ;  often  with- 
out food  or  shelter  ;  fording  bridgeless  rivers,  and 
threading  pathless  forests,  with  no  friend  but  his  God 
and  no  companion  but  his  Bible.  And  yet  his  reward 
is  laid  up  on  high.  In  this  manner  did  Henry  Kyan 
spend  the  greater  portion  of  his  itinerant  life.  Al- 
ways foremost  In  the  cause  of  his  Redeemer,  he  feared 
no  danger,  and  shrank  from  no  hardship  that  appeared 
before  him  when  engaged  in  his  Master's  business. 

For  more  than  thirty  years  did  he  go  about  doing 
good  and  dispensing  the  Word  of  Life  to  thousands  of 
his  fellow  mortals. 

But  he  has  long  since  gone  to  his  reward  on  high. 
For  several  months  before  his  death  he  was  unable  to 
converse  much  except  with  his  family,  yet  he  often 
assured  them  that  the  name  of  Jesus — which  he  had 
proclaimed  to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  his  fellow 
men  as  the  only  name  given  whereby  they  could  be 
saved — now  charmed  his  fears  and  bade  his  surrows 
cease  ;  and  when,  in  his  last  moments,  he  passed  the 
swellings  of  Jordan,  it  was  as  a  victor  returns  from 
battle  to  receive  the  reward  awaiting  him.  One  of 
his  daughters  bi.'came  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  Isaac 
Smith,  a  powerful  preacher  in  the  Canada  Conference. 

Br.  Smith  removed  to  the  western  part  of  New 
York  State,  where  he  passed  the  evening  of  his  days. 


f,i 


i 


222 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


He  has  three  sons  who  are  ministers  of  the  Genesee 
Conference.  May  they  live  to  accomplish  much  for 
God  and  suifering  humanity. 

The  Indians,  finding  my  health  was  much  improved, 
plead  with  me  to  stay  longer  with  them.  I  would 
have  done  so,  notwithstanding  I  had  already  received 
my  appointment  within  the  Genesee  Conference,  and 
had  commenced  my  labors  there  ;  but  I  knew  that 
though  my  health  was  much  improved,  yet  I  was  far 
from  being  able  to  enter  upon  the  mission  field  and 
endure  even  one-half  what  I  had  been  obliged  to, 
during  the  nine  years  of  my  stay  in  Canada,  among 
the  whites  and  Indians. 

Bishop  Hedding  and  Br.  Case,  after  learning  the 
true  state  of  my  health,  said  they  would  not  press  me 
back  into  the  mission  field,  but  thought  it  would  be 
necessary  for  me  to  accompany  the  missionary  now 
stationed  among  them,  and  introduce  him  to  the 
Indians  of  Grand  River  and  surrounding  places. 

During  the  exercises  of  our  Missionary  Anniversary, 
a  large  handful  of  silver  jewelry  was  placed  on  the 
table.  A  message  accompanied  it  from  one  of  the 
western  tribes  of  the  Chippewa  nation,  praying  us 
to  come  i^  them  with  some  of  the  great  good  Book, 
which  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  us  white  people. 
They  had  heard  that  Indians  could  have  it ;  that  it 
made  them  good  and  happy,  and   they   wanted   to 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY 


223 


jee 

for 

ed, 
»uld 
ived 
and 
that 
,8  far 
i  and 
}d  to, 
mong 

ig  the 

SS8  roe 

aid  be 

now 

o  the 

ersary, 
on  the 
of  the 
rnig   us 
i  Book, 

people. 

that  it 
nted   to 


know  more  about  it.  Had  my  health  permitted,  I 
would  gladly  have  gone,  bearing  the  tidings  of  great 
joy  to  those  poor,  wandering  men,  and  preaching  Jesus 
and  his  resurrection  to  their  waiting  minds. 

When  the  Conference  closed,  Br.  Mesmore  was 
sent  to  Grand  River,  James  Richardson  to  the  Credit 
Mission,  Solomon  Waldron  to  the  Grape  Island  Mission, 
and  Peter  Jones  to  the  native  tribes  of  Chippewas. 
Thus,  from  a  beginning  which  some  of  our  preachers 
and  people  ridiculed  as  useless,  saying,  it  was  folly  for 
me  to  stay  among  such  a  besotted  people,  as  they  could 
never  be  converted — from  such  a  beginning  and  under 
such  circumstances,  had  in  five  years  grown  up  a  work 
which  required  four  men  to  manage,  and  a  continual 
call  for  more. 

The  fire,  which  at  first  was  lighted  with  a  single 
match  among  those  swamps  and  forests,  had,  by  care- 
ful watching  and  feeding,  spread  itself  into  one  vast  con- 
flagration, lighting  up  the  whole  province  with  its  glo- 
rious blaze,  and,  sweeping  on  to  the  westward,  was 
devouring  every  sin  and  all  uncleanness.  The  white 
pagans,  hearing  the  roar  of  its  oncoming  strength, 
became  frightened,  and  swinging  their  whisky  barrels 
on  their  shoulders,  hastened  from  its  track.  The  poor 
Indians,  roused  by  the  unusual  sound,  raised  them- 
selves in  their  darkness,  and  seeing  the  treetop  lighted 


..lii 


224 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


up  in  the  blaze  of  gospel  fire,  eagerly  watched  its 
approach  and  hailed  its  coming  with  joy,  as  the  har- 
binger of  that  glorious  day  which  should  drive  all 
sorrow,  darkness  and  night  away  from  them,  and  leave 
them  in  the  full  blaze  of  light,  life,  and  liberty.  And 
still  that  fire  is  sweeping  onward.  To  the  north  and 
west  it  spread,  crossing  those  vast  upland  plains  of 
inland  North  America,  gathering  strength  in  its  on- 
ward march,  until  upon  the  peaks  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains it  blazed  forth,  lighting  up  the  eternal  snows 
with  its  brilliancy,  and  shedding  its  welcome,  beacon- 
like rays  far  and  wide  into  the  surrounding  darkness 
And  now  it  has  descended  the  western  slope  of  those 
mountains,  and  among  the  gigantic  forests  of  Oregon  and 
western  British  North  America,  can  be  heard  the  roar 
of  its  ever  devouring  elements  ;  and  the  crash  of  falling 
superstition  ever  and  anon  echoes  in  the  distance, 
while  the  crisp  and  withered  leaves  of  Indian  rites 
and  ceremonies  only  serve  to  feed  the  flame.  May 
the  fire  continue  to  burn  until  the  whole  continent 
shall  be  wrapped  in  one  broad  sheet  of  gospel  flame, 
and  all  men,  like  the  poor  Indian,  shall  rejoice  at  its 


commg. 


Br.  Mesmore  and  myself  immediately  left  Hamilton 
for  Grand  River  Mission.  We  steered  our  course  for 
Salt  Springs,  as  at  that  part  of  the  Mission  we  had 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


225 


SO  lately  receiv:»d  a  pentecostal  shower,  that  we  were 
still  favored  with  a  sight  of  the  blessed  drops  as  they 
fell  here  and  there  among  the  people.  We  called  the 
Indians  together,  and  once  more  I  worshiped  with 
those  people  whom  my  soul  loved. 

At  the  close  of  our  exercises,  I  arose  and  thus  ad- 
dressed them  :  "Brothers  and  sisters,  the  time  has 
now  come,  when  I  must  leave  yon.  Our  good  Bishop 
has  sent  you  this  good  minister,"  pointing  to  Br.  Mes- 
more,  "who  will  live  with,  and  preach  to  you.  Broth- 
ers, listen  to  what  he  says  to  you  ;  love  him  and  he 
will  love  you,  and  do  you  good.**  I  then  sat  down 
when  chief  Doxtader  arose  and  said  :  "Brother,  we 
thank  you  for  coming  to  us.  We  thank  you  for  show- 
ing us  how  we  might  be  saved  and  become  happy 
We  thank  our  God  for  what  he  has  done  for  us.** 

As  he  finished  the  last  sentence,  he  began  weeping 
aloud.  Sobs  were  heard  from  all  parts  of  the  house, 
and  I  could  not  refrain  from  joining  with  them.  I 
looked  at  Br.  Mesmore,  and  he  too  was  weeping.  For 
a  while  we  gave  vent  to  our  full  sculs,  and  then  taking 
the  parting  hand,  Br.  Mesmore  and  I  started  for  our 
horses,  which  were  hitched  to  some  of  the  trees  around 
the  house.  As  we  mounted  and  made  off,  I  turned 
my  head  to  take  one  more  look  of  the  people  who  had 
become  so  dear  to  me.     They  had  left  the  house,  and 


V, 


1, 


226 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


were  leaning  on  the  fence  and  against  the  trees,  still 
weeping  aloud. 

Before  reaching  Salt  Springs,  Br.  Mesmore  had  said 
to  me,  "I  do  not  believe  I  ever  can  love  Indians  as  I 
love  my  own  people."  After  our  parting  at  the 
church  he  said,  "Well,  Br.  Torry,  I  never  saw  any- 
thing like  this  in  my  life.  You  ought  never  to  leave 
these  Indians.  I  believe,  after  all,  I  shall  come  to 
love  them  as  much  as  any  people  I  ever  labored  with." 

Having  now  taken  a  final  leave  of  the  Oanadas,  I 
hastened  back  to  my  appointment  in  the  States,  and 
after  a  long  and  tedious  journey,  through  the  mercy 
of  the  Lord,  I  arrived  at  Townsendville  church  about 
nine  o'clock  one  Sunday  morning,  and  found  our  people 
gathering  from  all  parts  for  a  love-feast. 


and 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Travclo  the  Ulyeses  circuit  alone— Returned  the  second  year — Has 
Gideon  Laniug  and  Schuyler  Hoes  for  colleagues— The  character  of 
Brother  Hoes— He  leaves  the  Church  on  account  of  severe  treat- 
ment—Death of  the  author's  mother— The  Genesee  Conference 
divided— Retains  hia  membership  in  the  Oneida  Conference — Pom- 
pey  circuit  second  year— Revival  at  Delphi— Controversy— Fabius 
circuit— Revivals  in  many  places— A  battle  with  Universalism— A 
Mormon  convert  reclaimed — Norwich  circuit. 

On  reaching  my  circuit,  I  found  that  my  colleague, 
R.  M.  Evarts,  was  unwell,  and  had  not  as  yet  com- 
menced laboring  on  the  circuit.  I  was  again  alone 
on  a  large  circuit,  with  plenty  of  preaching  and  trav- 
elling to  do.  As  I  travelled  from  one  part  to  another, 
visiting  and  praying  with  the  people,  I  found  the  Lord 
present  to  bless  the  people,  and  we  had  many  a  happy 
season  together,  and  many  sinners  were  converted  to 
God.  At  the  close  of  the  year,  the  Official  Board 
petitioned  Conference  for  my  return,  and  I  was  sent 
back  as  preacher  in  charge.  My  colleagues  for  this 
year  were  Brs.  Gideon  Laning  and  Schuyler  Hoes. 

Br.  Laning  still  survives,  an  honored  member  of 
Genesee  Conference,  and  though  sustaining  a  super- 
annuated relation  to  the  Church,  he  still  labors  as  he 


'."i 


228 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


can,  and  through  the  columns  of  the  Northern  Chris- 
tian Advocate  occasionally  gives  us  glimpses  of  olden 
times,  as  he  portrays  the  itinerant,  travelling  over  the 
hills  and  through  the  valleys  of  his  extensive  circuit, 
waking  with  his  clarion  voice,  thousands  of  careless, 
slumbering  sinners  to  the  claims  of  the  gospel,  as  it 
is  in  Christ  Jesus.  May  he  long  live  to  enjoy  a  green 
old  age,  and  may  his  last  days  be  unclouded  by  a 
single  sorrow,  and  may  his  death  be  triumphant. 

This  was  the  first  year  of  Br.  Hoes'  experience  as  a 
travelling  preacher.  Br.  Hoes  was  a  pious,  zealous, 
and  successful  preacher.  Possessing  a  powerful  mind, 
with  more  than  ordinary  ministerial  talents,  united 
with  a  fervent  zeal  to  do  his  fellow  men  good,  he 
preached  and  prayed  as  though  life  and  death  were  the 
result  of  his  labors,  and  he  would  surely  be  held  respon- 
sible for  the  influence  he  exerted.  Preaching  he  con- 
sidered serious  business,  therefore  he  never  tried  to 
ring  the  ear  with  pleasant  sounds,  or  dazzle  the  eye 
with  shining  things.  He  viewed  his  fellow  men  as 
mortals  hastening  on  to  the  final  day  of  judgment, 
there  to  receive  their  sentence  for  eternal  happiness  or 
woe,  and  as  such  he  raised  his  voice  in  trumpet  tones, 
warning  the  sinner  of  the  terrible  retribution  that 
awaited  him,  if  he  died  in  his  sins.  He  took  for  his 
motto  that  passage,  "Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth 


:<? 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


229 


ns- 
den 
the 
jiiit, 
less, 
as  it 
;reen 
by  a 


}  as  a 
ilous, 
mind,  \ 
inited 
id,  he 
3re  the 
espon- 
le  con- 
ried  to 
he  eye 
men  as 
igment, 
iness  or 
t  tones, 
on  that 
k  for  his 
findeth 


to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might,"  and  his  preaching  or 
praying  was  like  a  storm  of  thunder  bolts  falling  upon 
the  heads  of  sinners. 

The  last  time  I  saw  him  he  told  ine  some  of  his 
brethren  had  advised  him  to  be  more  moderate  in  his 
manner  of  delivery,  and  he  had  tried  it,  but,  said  he, 
"I  cannot  get  happy  in  so  doing,  and  the  words  I 
speak  do  not  take  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  my  hearers  ; 
and  now  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  preach  so  as  I 
can  please  God,  get  blessed,  and   bless  the  people." 

Br.  Hoes  was  a  strong  opposer  of  American  slavery, 
and  he  boldly  denounced  it  as  a  great  sin,  striving 
with  his  brethren,  co  show  them  the  enormous  guilt  of 
slave-holders ;  but  some  of  his  quondam  conservative 
brethren,  looking  upon^him  as  a  dangerous  innovator 
and  disturber  of  the  peace  of  Zion,  and  being  in  au- 
thority over  him,  dealt  so  severely  with  him  as  to 
cause  him  to  leave  the  Church  and  join  the  Wesley- 
ans.  Subsequently,  some  of  these  men  have,  by  their 
actions,  acknowledged  him  their  superior  in  judging 
the  signs  of  the  times,  and  now  tacitly,  as  an  atone- 
ment for  their  want  of  penetration,  they  follow  in  the 
path  marked  out  by  him,  and,  in  their  zeal,  carry  their 
measures  to  such  extremes  as  were  never  advocated  by 
him.  After  joining  the  Wesleyans,  he  became  a  dis- 
tinguished minister,  and  for  several  years  labored  with 


230 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


great  success.  For  a  few  years  before  his  death  he 
travelled  extensively  in  the  South,  for  his  health,  which 
was  fast  declining.  His  last  trip  was  to  California, 
where,  finding  his  health  did  not  improve,  he  finally 
came  back  to  his  family  in  Fulton,  New  York,  and 
after  a  few  months'  illness,  died.  When  he  approached 
the  river  of  death,  it  was  with  a  firm  step,  and  an 
unshaken  confidence  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  mighty  con- 
queror of  death  and  hell.  When,  as  it  was  supposed, 
the  last  struggle  was  over,  he  revived,  as  one  waking 
out  of  sleep,  and  exclaimed,  "Have  I  come  back 
again  ?  I  have  taken  two  steps  into  the  river  ;  I  shall 
go  over  next  time."  And  so  it  was ;  for  in  a  few  mo- 
ments he  passed  quite  over,  and  found  his  resting 
place  with  the  redeemed  ones  in  heaven. 

This  year  was  abundant  in  work  and  revivals.  We 
all  had  plenty  of  work  to  do,  and  in  the  course  of  the 
two  years,  we  built,  repaired,  and  finished  five  churches. 
During  this  year,  my  mother  had  taken  her  leave  ot 
earth,  and  gone  to  dwell  in  the  mansions  of  the  blest 
in  heaven.  I  visited  her  some  six  weeks  before  her 
death,  and  found  her  waiting  the  coming  of  her  Lord, 
with  her  lamp  trimmed  and  burning.  I  staid  several 
days,  doing  all  I  could  for  her  comfort ;  and  then  took 
my  leave  of  her  for  the  last  time  ;  no  more  to  hear 
her  voice,  or  see  her  face,  until  the  resurrection  morning 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


231 


Bhall  wake  the  slumbering  dust  to  life,  and  the  dead 
shall  come  forth  clothed  in  immortality.  The  Lord 
had  given  her  twelve  children,  and  for  these  she  never 
ceased  to  pray,  till  her  pulse  ceased  to  beat,  and  her 
eyes  closed  in  death.  Five  of  the  twelve  had  passed 
on  before,  and,  doubtless,  were  among  the  first  to  hail 
her  ransomed  spirit,  as  it  entered  the  abodes  of  the 
blessed. 

This  year  the  Genesee  Conference  was  divided  into 
two  ;  the  eastern  portion  taking  the  name  of  Oneida, 
and  the  western  retaining  its  original  name.  My  field 
of  labor  being  in  the  eastern  portion,  I  was  trans- 
ferred, with  several  others,  to  the  Oneida  Conference, 
which  held  its  first  session  at  Cazenovia,  where  I  re- 
ceived an  appointment  to  Pompey  circuit,  Isaac  Puf- 
fer being  preacher  in  charge.  As  Cazenovia  was  near 
the  centre  of  the  circuit,  I  made  my  home  there.  We 
had  some  good  revivals,  and  I  was  continued  the  next 
year  upon  the  same  circuit,  with  G.  Stoddard  and 
Benjamin  Phillips  as  colleagues.  During  this  year  we 
also  had  several  powerful  revivals.  At  Delphi  we  had  a 
small  chapel,  well  finished,  a  small  society,  and  a  small 
congregation. 

One  evening,  while  preaching  to  these  people,  the 
Lord  so  directed  the  truth  declared  to  them,  that  they 
were  pricked  in  their  hearts,  and  a  cry  like  that  heard 


I 


I  !'l  I 
ilili 


232 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


in  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  when  Peter  was  preaching, 
rose  from  the  congregation.  As  soon  as  I  finished  my 
sermon,  I  hastened  to  the  altar,  and  invited  all  who 
wanted  religion  to  come  forward,  and  we  would  pray  for 
them.  More  than  twenty  immediately  crowded  around 
the  altar,  and  began  to  plead  for  the  pardon  of  their 
sins.  In  the  course  of  an  hour,  nearly  every  one  found 
peace  in  believing.  I  appointed  next  day  morning, 
which  was  Monday,  at  9  a.  m.,  for  a  love-feast.  Dur- 
ing the  night,  many  of  the  converts  went  from  house 
to  house,  telling  their  neighbors  what  great  things 
God  had  done  for  them,  and  inviting  and  urging  their 
friends  to  accept  of  the  same  for  themselves. 

In  the  morning,  before  the  appointed  time,  the  people 
were  seen  gathering  from  all  quarters,  to  see  and  hear 
for  themselves  what  all  this  stir  and  noise  should  mean. 
It  seemed  as  though  all  Delphi  valley  was  aroused  and 
alarmed  for  its  safety,  and  now  came  flocking  to  our 
little  chapel,  as  doves  hasten  to  their  windows  before 
a  mighty  tempest.  Our  altar  was  crowded  with  pen- 
itents of  all  ages,  from  the  youth  of  twelve,  to  the 
white-headed  father  of  three  score  and  ten.  We  con- 
tinued our  meetings  from  nine  in  the  morning  till  ten 
and  eleven  at  night,  only  giving  the  people  time  for 
food  and  rest.  This  meeting  lasted  eight  days,  during 
which  time  over  one  hundred  were  converted  lo  God. 


■niiwfi  'mid. 


REV.     ALVIN     TOKRY. 


233 


The  Divine  power  manifested  among  the  people  at 
this  meeting,  was  similar  to  that  we  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  witness  among  the  red  men  of  the  wildernesi 
of  North  America. 

I  soon  discovered  that  many  of  our  converts  were 
favored  with  visits  from  the  Baptist  minister  of  Del- 
phi, as  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  inform  them  of  the  im- 
portance of  being  baptized  without  delay ;  that  they 
must  be  immersed,  if  they  expected  to  be  saved,  as  the 
doctrine  of  sprinkling,  held  by  the  Methodists,  was  no 
doctrine  at  all,  and  as  the  Methodists  disbelieved  in 
immersion,  they  must,  as  a  consequence,  be  baptized 
by  him  ;  that  we  believe  in  being  saved  by  works  and 
not  by  faith,  which  was  a  very  pernicious  doctrine,  and 
DUght  not  to  be  inculcated. 

In  order  that  the  people  might  not  be  misled,  or 
form  erroneous  opinions  respecting  our  belief  and  prac- 
tice, I  read  to  all  the  congregation,  our  Articles  of  Faith, 
as  laid  down  in  our  Discipline,  which,  of  course,  would 
show  satisfactorily  and  conclusively,  that  his  statements 
were  incorrect.  I  also  told  them  if  any  of  them  wished 
baptism  by  immersion,  I  could  accommodate  them  in 
that  way  at  any  time.  After  explaining  our  rules  and 
creed  to  them,  they  nearly  all  seemed  satisfied,  and 
our  Baptist  friends  did  not  have  the  pleasure  of  seating 
many  of  our  converts  around  their  close  communion 
table. 


234 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


Among  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley  wore  sevcnil 
"heads  of  families,"  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian 
Churches  at  Cazenovia  and  Pompey  Hill.  Many  of 
their  children  were  converts,  and  they  thought  it  best 
to  organize  a  Church  at  Delphi,  that  their  children 
might  join  the  Church  of  their  fatherp.  Accordingly, 
a  day  was  appointed  for  the  meeting,  and  as  they  had 
no  church  of  their  own,  we  oflfered  them  the  use  of 
ours.  They  had  taken  pains  to  circulate  what  they 
call  "Pamphlet  Articles,"  among  those  converts  whom 
they  expected  would  join  them  at  their  organization. 
One  of  these  pamphlets  was  handed  to  me  a  few  days 
before  the  meeting,  and  as  I  had  a  copy  of  the  "St'v- 
brook  Platform"  in  my  possession,  I  compared  the  two, 
and  found  they  were  unlike.  As  this  "Platform"  con- 
tained their  whole  "Confession  of  Faith,"  I  thought 
it  best  to  show  it  to  these  Presbyterian  brethren,  and 
ask  why  the  Pamphlet  Articles  differed  from  their 
"Platform."  They  immediately  disowned  the  Say- 
b'ook  Platform,  as  not  containing  their  true  Articles 
of  Faith,  and  more  than  hinted  that  I  had  procured 
them  to  pervert  the  minds  of  the  young  converts.  One 
lady  said  to  me,  "I  have  been  a  member  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and  I 
never  before  heard  such  doctrine  preached  as  you  liave 
in  that  book."     Very  well,  said  I,  "when  your  minis- 


-.  — p— -^jiat^ 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


235 


eviT.'il 
terian 
any  of 
it  best 
lildren 
dingly, 
ley  had 
J  use  of 
it  they 
s  whom 
lization. 
ew  days 
Sry- 


(( 


he  twOj 
in"  con- 
thought 
ren,  and 
ini   their 
he  Say- 
Articles 
procured 
ts.     One 
he  Pres- 
8,  and  I 
you  have 
ur  minis- 


ter comeS;  you  will  abide  by  his  decision,  I  suppose  ?" 
"Certainly,  he  ought  to  know  ;  but  he  never  will  say 
that  is  part  of  our  creed." 

The  part  referred  to,  is  that  part  treating  upon 
election  and  foreordination.  That  all  may  see  the  in- 
consistency of  such  a  creed,  and  know  why  the  good 
woman  referred  to,  disowned  them,  I  will  insert  them 
as  I  find  them  in  the  book  I  then  had  with  me  : 

"Chapter  HI.  Or  God's  Eternal  Decree. — God 
from  all  eternity  did,  by  the  most  wise  and  holy  counsel 
of  his  own  will,  freely  and  unchangeably  ordain  what- 
soever comes  to  pass,  yet  so  as  thereby  neither  is  God 
the  author  of  shi :  nor  is  violence  offered  to  the  will  of 
the  creature,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  contingency  of  second 
causes  taken  away,  but  rather  established. 

"II.  Although  God  knows  whatsoever  may  or  can 
come  to  pass,  upon  all  supposed  conditions,  yet  hath  he 
not  decreed  anything,  because  he  foresaw  it  as  future,  or 
as  that  which  would  come  to  pass,  upon  such  conditions. 

"III.  By  the  decree  of  God,  for  the  manifestation  of 
his  glory,  some  men  and  angels  are  predestinated  unto 
everlasting  life,  and  others  foreordained  to  everlasting 
death. 

"IV.  These  angels  and  men,  thus  predestinated  and 
foreordained,  are  particularly  and  unchangeably  designed ; 
and  their  number  is  so  certain  and  definite  that  it  cannot 
be  either  increased  or  diminished. 

"V.  Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated  unto 
life,  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid, 
according  to  his  eternal  and  immutable  purpose,  and  the 


236 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


secret  counsel  and  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  hath  chosen 
in  Christ,  unto  everlasting  glory,  out  of  his  mere  free 
grace  and  love,  without  any  foresight  of  faith  or  good 
works,  or  perseverance  in  either  of  them,  or  any  other 
thing  in  the  creature,  or  conditions,  or  causes  moving 
him  thereunto ;  and  all  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  grace. 

"VI.  As  God  hath  appointed  the  elect  unto  glory,  so 
hath  he,  by  the  eternal  and  most  free  purpose  of  his  will, 
foreordained  all  the  means  thereunto.  Wherefore,  they 
who  are  elected,  being  fallen  in  Adam,  are  redeemed  by 
Christ,  are  effectually  called  unto  faith  in  Christ  by  his 
Spirit  working  in  due  season;  are  justified,  adopted, 
sanctified  and  kept  by  his  power  through  faith  unto  salva- 
tion. Neither  are  any  other  redeemed  by  Christ,  effec- 
tually called,  justified,  adopted,  sanctified,  and  saved,  but 
the  elect  only. 

"VII.  The  rest  of  mankind,  God  was  pleased,  accord- 
ing to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  his  own  will,  whereby 
he  extendeth  or  withholdeth  mercy  as  he  pleaseth,  for  the 
glory  of  his  sovereign  power  over  his  creatures,  to  pass 
by,  and  to  ordain  them  to  dishonor  and  wrath  for  their 
sin,  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  justice. 

"Vm.  The  doctrine  of  this  high  mystery  of  predesti- 
nation is  to  be  handled  with  special  prudence  and  care, 
that  men  attending  to  the  will  of  God  revealed  in  his 
word,  and  yielding  obedience  thereunto,  may,  from  the 
•certainty  of  their  effectual  vocation,  be  assured  of  their 
eternal  election.  So  shall  this  doctrine  afford  matter  o" 
praise,  reverence,  and  admiration  of  God ;  and  of  liuraii- 
ity,  diligence,  and  abundant  consolation,  to  all  that  sin- 
cerely obey  the  gospel."  \ 

Upon  the  day  appointed,  the  people  gathered  them- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY, 


237 


selves  together.     The  minister  from  Pompey  Hill  came 
and  preached  what  the  people  called  a  good  Methodist 
sermon  ;  not  a  bit  of  election  or  foreordination  was  in 
it.     After  closing  his  discourse,  he  organized  a  Church 
of  those  who  were  already  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Churches  at  Pompey  and  Cazenovia,  and  gave  notice  of 
an  intermission  of  an  hour,  after  which  an  opportunity 
would  be  given  for  any  who  wished  to  join  the  newly 
organized  membership.     During  all  this  time  I  had  re- 
mained a  silent,  though  attentive  spectator,  of  all  that 
transpired.      As  soon  as  the   benediction    was   pro- 
nounced, and  before  the  people  left  their  seats,  I  stepped 
into  the  alley  and  approaching  the  altar  where  Mr.  S., 
the  minister,  stood,  spoke  in  a  voice  loud  enough  for  all 
in  the  house  to  hear  :  "Mr.  S.,  I  hold  in  my  hand  a  book 
whicli  I  wish  you  to  examine,  and  determine  whether 
it  contains  the  Articles  of  your  Faith,  as  recognized  by 
your  Church."     He  took  it,  and  turning  to  the  title- 
page,  said,  "Why,  yes,  I  presume  so ;  I  see  the  name 
of  our  printer  and  others  here."     "One  more  question, 
BJr,"  said  I.    "Do  your  Pamphlet  Articles  contain  the 
same  doctrine  as  set  forth  in  this  book  ?"     "Why, 
yes ;  the  same  in  substance,  but  we  don't  circulate 
this  book  among  our  people  much."     "Why  not  ?" 
said  I.     "Well,  because  our  people  can't  understand 
them  very  well.'      I  replied,    "I  should  think  youi 


238 


AUTOBIOGKAPHY     OF 


Articles  of  Faith  ought  to  be  plain  enough  for  any  one 
to  understand/'  Upon  this,  our  conversation  closed, 
for  having  proved  them  to  be  what  I  had  said  they 
were,  I  had  cleared  myself  from  the  imputation  of  any 
underhanded  means  in  the  matter,  and  I  now  left  the 
young  converts  to  do  as  they  wished.  When  I  stepped 
forward,  the  people  paused  and  remained  silent  in  their 
places  while  we  were  talking.  As  soon  as  we  had  fin- 
ished, there  was  great  commotion  among  the  people, 
and  many  opinions  were  expressed,  so  that  when  the 
afternoon  services  commenced,  and  the  opportunity 
was  given  for  any  others  to  join  their  Church,  not  on^ 
of  all  the  converts  arose,  they  having  determined  they 
never  could  believe  in  such  a  doctrine,  and  never  would 
join  a  Church  that  professed  them. 

I  now  told  the  people  I  wished  them  to  examine 
carefully  and  prayerfully  the  creeds  and  doctrines  of 
all  Churches,  that  they  might  decide  in  an  enlightened 
manner  which  seemed  most  christian-] ike  in  its  senti- 
ments ;  that  we  had  but  one  Discipline,  and  that  con- 
tained all  our  Articles  of  Faith  ;  that,  if  after  carefully 
perusing  them,  they  could  not  conscientiously  fellow- 
ship them,  we  had  no  objections  to  their  going  else- 
where. Soon  after  this,  I  gave  an  opportunity  for 
those  who  wished,  to  join  our  Church.  Nearly  all  of 
the  converts  took  upon  them  the  vows  of  a  Christian 
as  laid  down  in  our  Discipline. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


239 


ly  one 
[jlosed, 
i  they 
of  any 
eft  the 
jtepped 
in  their 
aad  fin- 
people, 
hen  the 
ortunity 
not  one 
Qed  they 
er  would 

examine 
trines  of 
ightened 
its  senti- 
that  con- 
carefully 
ly  fellow- 
oing  else- 
tunity  for 
irly  all  of 
,  Christian 


During  this  powerful  revival,  there  was  converted  an 
aged  man  by  the  name  of   Hill.     He  had  spent  his 
whole  life  without  an  interest  in  Christ,  and  now  at 
the  eleventh  hour  he  called  for  mercy  and  found  pardon 
through  Jesus  Christ.      His  wife   had   long  been   a 
member  of  our  Church,  and  he  was  ever  friendly  to 
the  cause,  making  his  house  the  home  for  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  and  sustaining  the  principles  of  Christianity 
as  far  as  a  moral  life,  and  honorable  dealings  with  his 
neighbors,  were  concerned.     He  had  long  been  skeT)ti- 
cal  in  his  belief  of  "an  experimental  religion,  but  at 
one  of  the  series  of  meetings  he  became  convicted  of 
hi''      '^;  and  after  groaning  under  the  weight  of  guilt 
wb.Ii  seemed  like  mountains  pressing  him  down  to 
hell,  light  broke  in  upon  his  mind  ;    the  chains  of 
death  were  broken  asunder,  and  his  redeemed  soul  was 
set  at  full  liberty.      He  died  soon  after  his  conver- 
sion, and  we  have  reason  to  believe,  but  for  that  revi- 
val he  would  have  been  lost  in  an  eternity  of  misery. 

It  may  seem  somewhat  strange  to  the  reader,  that 
I  have  said  nothing  of  my  colleagues  helping  me  in 
this  meeting.  At  the  time  it  commenced,  Br.  Benja- 
min Phillips  was  in  the  eastern  part  of  our  circuit, 
laboring  in  a  revival  which  was  in  progress  there.  It 
being  some  thirty  miles  distant,  he  did  not  receive  the 
news  in  time  to  reach  the  place,  until  just  before  the 


m 


240 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


A 


meeting  appointed  for  the  organization  of  a  Presbyte- 
rian Church.  Br.  Stoddard  was  journeying  in  the  far 
west,  and  did  not  return  until  sometime  after.  Br.  S. 
Seager,  now  Dr.  Seager,  with  Br.  Cole,  students  at 
Cazenovia  Seminary,  rendered  us  timely  assistance. 

At  Conference,  I  received  my  appointment  to  Fabius 
circuit.  This  was  a  very  extensive  field  of  labor,  and 
I  was  directed  to  employ  one  or  more  men,  as  the  work 
seemed  to  require.  Within  the  bounds  of  old  Fabius 
circuit  are  now  stationed  ten  Conference  ministers,  to 
such  an  extent  has  the  work  since  spread.  \\ 

Until  this  year,  (1831,)  I  had  remained  a  single  man, 
with  a  salary  of  only  one  hundred  dollars  a  year,  and  at 
no  time  since  have  I  ever  received,  while  an  effective 
preacher,  over  two  hundred  dollars  yearly,  except  while 
at  the  Oneida  Mission,  and  all  who  know  the  manner 
in  which  a  Methodist  preacher's  salary  is  made  up  to 
him,  will  remember  that  a  fifty-cent  piece  is  more 
often  stretched  into  a  dollar  bill,  than  contracted  to 
the  size  of  quarter  of  a  dollar. 

By  the  permission  of  my  presiding  elder,  John  Demp- 
ster, I  invited  Br.  North,  a  local  preacher,  living  near 
the  circuit,  to  assist  in  meeting  the  wants  of  the  people 
on  our  extensive  circuit.  He  accepted  my  invitation, 
and  thus  commenced  his  itinerant  career,  which  he  has 
followed  until  within  a  few  years  ;  when,  by  reason  of 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


241 


the  infirmities  of  age,  he  retired  from  active  duties,  and 
now  sustains  a  superannuated  relation  to  the  Oneida 
Conference.  The  Lord  grant  he  may  have  grace  to  sus- 
tain him  in  his  declining  years,  and  that  his  last  days 
nr  .y  be  days  of  peace. 

After  our  first  quarterly  meeting,  our  presiding 
elder  gave  us  Calvin  Danforth,  a  young  man  of  fine 
talents.  He  was  sent,  the  year  following,  to  labor  at 
Utica,  where  he  was  attacked  by  the  cholera,  and 
brought  to  death's  door.  He  however  recovered,  but 
with  a  broken  constitution,  and  but  indifferent  health. 
He  afterward  went  South,  where  he  lived  several  years, 
but  was  never  able  to  preach  much.  He  was  a  young 
man  of  great  promise,  but  God  took  him  to  himself, 
and  he  now  stands  with  the  angels  around  the  throne 
in  heaven. 

We  had  several  powerful  revivals  this  year.  God 
was  with  us,  and  nearly  two  hundred  souls  were  gath- 
ered to  the  fold  of  Christ.  At  Preble,  where  we  had 
a  small  society,  with  a  good-sized  church,  we  com- 
menced a  "meeting  of  days,"  and  in  about  a  week 
sixty  professed  to  be  converted  to  God.  One  young 
man  converted  at  this  meeting,  became  an  itinerant 
minister  of  our  Church.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
good  times  for  the  Methodist  Church  in  Preble. 

At  a  northerly  point  of  our  circuit.  South  Onondaga, 


t' 


242 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


we  had  a  small  society  worshiping  iu  a  Union  Church, 
built  by  tbe  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Universalis ts, 
and  surrounding  community,  who  belonged  to  no  per- 
suasion. The  Metbodists  had  an  appointment  at  2 
p.  M.,  Sunday,  once  in  two  woeks.  The  Universalis!  s 
had  appointed  theirs  the  same  day,  at  11  o'clock  a.  m. 
As  I  had  to  preach  at  Cardiff,  at  10  1-2,  attend  a 
class  meeting  and  ride  four  miles,  I  never  arrived  at 
my  afternoon  appointment  until  the  congregation  were 
assembled  and  seated.  It  often  happened  that  the 
Universalist  speaker  would  continue  his  services  until 
time  for  me  to  commence  the  exercises  of  the  after- 
noon, and  often  many  of  his  congregation  would  stay 
during  both  services. 


On  one  occasion,  as  I  entered  the  house,  I 
found  him  still  speaking,  and  the  house  crowded 
full  with  both  congregations.  I  took  my  seat  among 
the  congregation,  and  waited  patiently  for  him 
to  close;  but  he  continued,  until  he  had  trespassed 
upon  my  time  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  found  it  would 
be  impossible  for  me  to  preach  and  get  through  in  any 
season.  As  usual,  his  theme  had  been  universal  salva- 
tion—heaven for  all,  and  hell  but  a  myth.  After  he 
had  closed,  and  left  the  pulpit,  I  ascended  it,  and  told 
the  congregation  that,  in  consequence  of  the  lateness 
of  the  hour,  I  should  not  preach  that  day.     "But," 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


243 


Aircb, 
alists, 
)  per-  • 
at   2 
'salisis 

k  A.  M. 

tend  a 
ved  at 
)n  were 
lat  the 
;8  until 
e  after- 
ild  stay 


1 


3use, 
crowded 

among 
or  him 
sspassed 
it  would 

1  in  any 
al  salva- 
Mter  he 

nd  told 

lateness 
**But," 


a' 


said  I,  "let  us  pray/'  I  immediately  kneeled  down, 
and  if  the  Lord  ever  helped  me  to  pray,  he  did  at  that 
time.  I  had  perfect  liberty  to  say  what  I  pleased, 
and  the  believers  in  Universalism  quaked  and  trembled 
as  they  saw  the  subtle  fabric  they  had  woven  for  them- 
selves, melting  away  before  the  gospel  light  and  the 
power  of  divine  truth.  Such  was  the  divine  influence 
that  pervaded  the  whole  assembly,  that  it  seemed  as 
though  the  heavens  and  earth  had  joined  themselves 
together,  so  evident  was  it  that  the  Lord  was  with  us, 
to  help  us  on  to  the  rescue.  After  prayer,  I  dismissed 
the  people,  telling  them  that  we  would  commence 
a  protracted  effort  to  save  the  lost  and  wandering  r.wo-. 
Our  plan  of  proceedings  at  a  "meeting  of  days," 
was  to  have  a  love-feast  in  the  morning,  followed  by  a 
prayer-meeting  for  penitents — as  we  were  always  sure 
to  have  some  who  were  concerned  for  their  soul's  wel- 
fare— preaching  in  the  p.  m.  at  1  or  1  1-2  o'clock,  and 
prayer-meeting,  or  preaching  and  prayer-meeting  in 
the  evening.  Thus,  while  making  an  especial  effort 
for  souls,  we  devoted  our  whole  time  to  the  work  ;  and 
to  the  fact  of  continually  pressing  the  claims  of  the 
Gospel  upon  the  hearts  of  sinners,  together  with  a 
burning  zeal  among  the  members  for  the  salvation  of 
souls,  and  a  full  sense  of  the   responsibility  resting 


244 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


A. 


,1 


upon  them,  as  professors  of  the  raligion  they  invited 
their  friends  and  neighbors  to  receive,  we  owe  much 
of  that  wonderful  success  which  always  crowned  our 
protracted  meetings  in  those  days. 

We  commenced  the  meeting.  I  had  a  few  valiant 
soldiers  to  help  me,  who  knew  how  to  wield  the 
weapons  of  faith  and  prayer,  and  we  commenced  an 
attack  upon  one  of  the  strongest  holds  of  darkness 
then  within  the  bounds  of  the  circuit.  In  about 
twenty-four  hours  we  had  broken  the  enemy's  ranks, 
and  the  Lord  gave  us  victory  over  the  powers  of  sin 
and  death.  Thus  we  made  it  literally  true  in  that 
mighty  conflict  with  earth  and  hell,  that  we  took  the 
kingdom  by  storm.  Such  was  the  terror  thrown  into 
the  enemy's  ranks,  that  even  the  leading  champion 
of  Universalism  (a  military  man,)  was  arrested  by  the 
power  of  God  as  he  sat  in  the  congregation.  When 
he  felt  the  invisible  power  of  Almighty  God  fastening 
upon  him,  he  sprang  from  his  seat,  rushed  towards 
the  door,  swinging  his  arm  as  though  brandishing  his 
sword,  and  swearing  fearfully  as  he  retreated  from  the 
field  of  battle. 

When  fairly  out  of  the  house,  he  made  for  his  dwell- 
ing, not  far  distant,  but  the  groans  of  the  wounded 
and  the  shouts  of  the  victors,  as  they  beheld  the 
powers  of  hell  fall  before  their  onset,  reached  his  ears 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


245 


even  as  he  sat  by  his  own  fireside,  and  as  shout,  after 
shout  fell  upon  his  ear,  they  seemed  like  terrific  claps 
of  thunder  in  the  mighty  tempest  that  surged  through 
his  soul.  He  tried  to  shut  from  him  those  fearful 
sounds,  but  the  walls  of  his  dwelling  were  as  paper  ; 
and  still  he  listened,  till  it  seemed  he  heard  voices 
from  the  spirit  world,  ringing  forth  his  fearful  doom. 
In  sheer  despair,  he,  with  some  eight  or  ten  of  his 
strongest  men,  returned  to  the  battle  field,  threw 
down  their  arms  and  cried  aloud  for  mercy. 

In  that  hour,  was  the  old  castle  of  Uuiversalism 
shaken  to  its  foundations  ;  its  walls  crumbled  and  fell 
to  the  dust,  as  did  the  walls  of  Jericho,  amid  the 
shouts  and  hallelujahs  of  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord, 
and  now  from  the  mouth  of  him  who  but  an  hour  or 
two  before  had  uttered  horrid  imprecations  and  blas- 
phemy, was  heard  "salvation  to  our  God,  who  sitteth 
upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever." 
Then  in  quick  succession,  from  the  sacramental  host 
of  God's  elect,  rose  the  victorious  shouts  of  "amen ! 
hallelujah!"  and  in  less  than  a  week  that  gallant  little 
band  of  South  Onondaga  were  rejoicing  in  the  acqui- 
sition of  over  sixty  converts,  who  had  now  enlisted  in 
their  ranks,  and  from  that  time  till  this,  Universaiism 
has  never  dared  set  foot  upon  the  ground  where  it 
was  so  signally  beaten.     May  the  Lord  ever  save  his 
people  from  this  delusion  of  the  devil ! 


f  .:l  1 


246 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


One  of  our  laborers,  Br.  Wilson  Newman,  who  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  those  glorious  achievements  made 
for  our  Immanuel,  has  since  taken  his  leave  of 
the  Church  militant,  and  joined  the  Church  triumph- 
ant. He  died  in  holy  triumph.  Shouts  of  victory 
fell  from  his  tongue  till  he  found  himself  with  the 
redeemed  and  blood-washed  throng  around  the  throne 
of  God  in  heaven.  Others,  also,  Br.  Cole,  and  sister 
Seeley,  have  gone  up  from  South  Onondaga,  to  join 
their  leader  and  swell  the  song  of  redemption.  Peace 
to  their  memory  !  The  leader  of  Universalism  after- 
wards became  a  circuit  steward,  and  an  humble  fol- 
lower of  Jesus  Christ.  Several  young  men,  also, 
fruits  of  this  revival,  are  now  active  and  successful 
ministers  of  Oneida  Conference.  To  God  be  all  the 
glory.     Amen,  and  amen. 

During  my  second  year  upon  this  circuit,  I  was 
brought,  for  the  first  time,  in  contact  with  Mormouism. 
Two  Mormon  preachers  had  entered  the  town  of  Spaf- 
ford,  and  were  preaching  what  they  called  the  "Apostolic 
doctrines,"  professing  to  have  the  gift  of  tongues, 
and  of  working  of  miracles.  They  claimed  a  special 
commission  from  God  to  pronounce  a  woe  upon  all 
christian  Churches  in  the  world,  for  having  forsaken 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  unless  they  returned 
to  the  doctrines  of  primitive  Christianity,  whic^h  they 


REV.      ALVIN      TORUT. 


247 


professed  the  Lord  had  in  a  very  marvelous  manner 
discovered  unto  them.  They  also  claimed  to  possess 
the  last  portion  of  divine  revelation  to  fallen  man, 
engraved  on  tables  of  gold,  which  they  affirmed  were 
found  in  the  earth,  where  they  had  been  hid  from 
the  earliest  ages  of  Christianity,  but  which  the  Lord, 
a  short  time  since,  had  revealed  unto  a  certain  indi- 
vidual, the  founder  of  their  sect,  who  had  transcribed 
it,  and  formed  it  into  a  book,  which  they  denominated 
their  bible,  that  the  world  might,  as  they  said,  know 
what  great  honor  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  and  earth 
had  conferred  upon  them.  One  of  our  leading  breth- 
ren, of  Spafford  Hollow  Society,  Br.  S.,  a  man  of  good 
sense,  and  great  respectability,  and  also  a  licensed 
exhorter  in  our  Church,  hearing  that  these  men  had 
entered  the  town,  resolved  to  visit  them,  and  hear 
for  himself  those  wonderful  accounts,  as  the  Mor- 
mons were  but  a  few  miles  from  him.  Accordingly, 
without  forming  any  opinion,  either  good  or  bad,  as  to 
their  merit,  he  went  and  listened  to  their  doctrine. 

For  some  time  previous  to  this,  he  had  felt  a  con- 
viction in  his  mind  that  he  ought  to  know  more  of  the 
power  and  love  of  God  in  his  soul,  and  it  was  with 
much  prayer,  and  an  ardent  desire  to  have  more  of 
religion  in  his  heart,  that  he  entered  the  place  where 
the  Mormon  preachers  were  holding  forth  their  doc- 


■■'  f  ,1 


ii 


►■: 


248 


AUTOBlOGRAniY      OF 


trine.  They  commenced  by  telling  the  people  that 
they  were  commissioned  of  God  to  preach  primitive 
Christianity  ;  that  he  had  given  them  the  power  to 
cast  out  devils,  to  speak  in  any  language  necessary,  to 
heal  diseases,  and  to  raise  the  dead  ;  that  these  were 
gifts  from  heaven  bestowed  upon  their  Church  ;  that 
whosoever  believed  them  to  be  divinely  appointed  of 
God,  embraced  their  doctrine,  believed  their  Bible  to 
be  inspiration,  would  have  all  these  gifts  conferred 
upon  them,  after  being  baptized  by  immersion.  In 
order  more  fully  to  deceive  the  people,  they  commenced 
muttering  over  something,  which  they  called  "speaking 
in  unknown  tongues." 

Br.  S.  sat  all  this  time  listening  with  great  atten- 
tion to  everything  that  was  said,  when  suddenly  his 
mind  became  impressed  with  the  belief  that  these 
men  must  be  sent  of  God  in  order  to  revive  primitive 
religion  ;  and  as  he  began  to  cherish  the  impression, 
which  he  thought  divine,  his  belief  in  Mornionism  be- 
came stronger  and  stronger,  until  he  had  faith  to  go 
forward  and  receive  baptism  from  one  of  these  men. 
They  then  told  him  he  must  expect  to  meet  with  great 
persecutions  ;  that  his  friends,  and  even  his  family, 
would  turn  against  him  ;  but  that  it  must  make  him 
only  the  more  zealous  for  the  faith  which  he  had  now 
received.  •  . 

That  he  miojht  be  well  fortified  in  argument  against 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRT. 


249 


his  opponents,  they  furnished  him  with  one  of  their 
bibles,  and  he  returned  to  his  home  wrapt  up  in  his 
wild  enthusiasm,  and  thanking  God  that  he  had  at 
last  shown  him  the  good  old  apostolic  way.  When  he 
showed  to  his  wife  and  children  his  bible,  told  them 
he  believed  it  divine,  and  that  he  had  been  baptized 
and  joined  the  Mormons,  they  were,  as  it  were,  struck 
dumb  with  astonishment  and  mortification.  Wis 
friends,  on  hearing  of  it,  treated  him  with  impatient, 
contempt,  which  only  served  to  make  him  stronger  in 
his  faith,  as  the  ministers  had  told  him  he  must  uffer 
for  truth's  sake. 

Soon  after  this  event,  I  called  upon  him.  He  re- 
ceived me  rather  coldly.  I  told  him  I  had  (om*;  to 
put  up  with  him  during  our  meeting  of  days,  which  I 
had  appointed  at  a  neighbor's  barn,  near  by,  and 
which  was  to  commence  next  day. 

"Very  well,"  said  he,  "I  will  put  out  your  horse." 
So  we  walked  out  together.  On  leaving  the  house, 
he  said : 

"I  suppose  you  have  heard  thai  i  iiave  joined  the 
Mormons  V 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "I  have  heard  30,"  and  then  contin- 
ued my  conversation  with  him  about  other  matters,  in 
the  same  friendly  manner  that  I  had  formerly  been 
accustomed  to.     Very  soon  he  began  to  appear  like 


m 


Hi 

I  ,v 


rument  against 


f.'^' 


250 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


himself,  friendly,  open  and  free  in  conversation,  until 
we  again  entered  his  dwelling,  and  were  seated.  I 
then,  in  a  pleasant  way,  said  : 

"Br.  S.,  have  you  the  Mormon  bible?" 
"Yes."  , 

"I  would  like  to  see  it,  as  I  never,  as  yet,  have  come 
across  one."  He  readily  handed  it  to  me.  I  took  it, 
and  commenced  reading,  l  soon  found  the  author 
had  stated  many  things  which  were  as  absurd  and 
false  as  the  Mohammedan  Koran.  Said  I,  "Br.  S.,  I 
find  many  things  in  your  bible  that  I  do  not  under- 
stand ;  will  you  explain  them  to  me  ?"  He  drew 
near,  and  listened  to  me,  as  I  read  and  exposed  the 
sophistry  of  the  author's  reasoning.  When  I  had  fin- 
ished, he  exclaimed,  "Well,  I  had  not  noticed  that 
before!" 

I  continued  reading,  pointing  out  its  errors,  and 
showing  the  utter  impossibility  of  its  being  a  revela- 
tion from  God,  until  his  faith  in  it  began  to  be  shaken. 
I  then  said  to  him,  "Do  you  reaUy  believe  this  book 
to  be  a  revelation  from  God,  and  that  the  Mormons 
have  come  in  possession  of  it  in  the  way  they  inform 

US?" 

"Yes,  I  do." 

"Then,"  said  I,  "you  really  have  become  a  Mormon  ?" 

"Yes." 


i  I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


261 


*' What  did  the  Mormon  preachers  tell  you,  when  you 
were  baptized  ?" 

"They  told  me  I  would  receive  the  gift  of  tongues, 
and  have  the  power  of  working  miracles,  as  the  Apos- 
tles did." 

"Well,  did  you  receive  any  special  gift  when  you 
were  baptized  ?" 

"No." 

"What  do  you  think  was  the  reason  ?" 

"The  preachers  told  me  I  had  not  faith  enough, 
but  if  I  held  on  the  good  way,  I  would  soon  receive 
all  they  had  promised  me." 

"Well,  you  are  going  to  attend  our  meeting  of 
days  ?" 

"0,  no,  the  Methodist  brethren  don't  want  me  with 
them." 

"Well,  I  want  you  to  attend,  and  I  am  calculating 
to  put  up  with  you  during  that  time  ;  and  now, 
Brother,  you  perceive  there  is  something  about  this 
new  bible,  we  cannot  understand ;  and  then,  again, 
you  have  not  received  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  nor 
the  power  of  working  miracles,  &c.,  as  your  preachers 
said  you  would,  and  my  advice  to  you  is,  that  you 
attend  our  meeting  and  make  it  a  matter  of  special 
prayer  to  God  that  he  will  show  you  whether  Mor- 
monism  is  true  or  false." 


■a 


252 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


He  finally  agreed  to  my  proposals.  On  the  following 
Sabbath  morning  we  had  a  love-feast  in  Br.  OTarralVs 
barn.  Br.  S.  attended  ;  took  his  seat  in  one  corner, 
as  much  out  of  the  sight  of  the  assembled  multitude 
as  possible,  and  commenced  praying  to  the  Lord  to 
show  him  the  right  way  in  this  matter.  During  the 
love-feast,  the  Lord  revealed  himself  in  a  very  special 
manner  ;  a  flood  of  light  and  glory  broke  in  upon  us, 
and  the  whole  barn  seemed  lighted  up  with  the  glory 
of  God.  In  that  hour,  the  scales  fell  from  the  eyes 
of  our  brother,  and  the  snare  of  the  devil  was  broken. 

The  love-feast  closed.  I  informed  the  people  there 
would  be  an  intermission  of  fifteen  minutes,  and  then 
public  preaching  would  commence.  I  then  left  the 
barn,  but  had  gone  only  a  few  rods  when  Br.  S.  came 
up  by  my  side  and  said,  *'Br.  Torry,  I  am  now  con- 
vinced Mormonism  is  of  the  devil,  and  I  want  vou  to 
allow  me  to  tell  the  people  how  I  have  been  duped  by 
him,  and  to  warn  all  against  this  dreadful  heresy 
which  is  gaining  ground  in  our  land." 

I  promised  him  the  opportunity,  and  we  soon  re- 
turned to  the  barn,  where  we  found  a  large  body  of 
people  collected  from  every  part  of  the  town.  I  said 
to  Br.  S.,  "Now  you  take  the  stand  and  say  what  you 
want  to."  He  did  so.  He  told  them  how,  by  yield- 
ing to  a  sudden  impression  of  mind,  he  had  been  led 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


253 


away  by  the  evil  one  ;  and  then  and  there  renounced 
his  belief  in  Mormonism,  and  warned  all  to  take  the 
holy  Bible  as  their  guide,  and  to  measure  all  isms  by 
it,  that  they  might  kno*;/  whether  they  were  of  God  or 
the  devil.  The  whole  assembly  were  melted  into  tears ; 
and  from  the  assembled  multitude  one  universal  shout 
of  thanksgiving  to  God  arose,  that  Br.  S.  was  at  last 
free  from  his  delusion. 

Had  not  this  brother  been  reclaimed,  he  would,  in 
all  probability,  have  sold  his  farm,  and  with  all  his 
property  emigrated  to  Nauvoo,  where  the  Mormons 
were  then  engaged  in  building  a  city.  His  family, 
one  of  the  finest  in  the  country,  would  have  been 
broken  up,  and  that  good  brother  would  have  lost  all 
he  was  worth  in  this  world,  if  not  his  soul  forever. 

Dear  reader,  in  the  relation  of  the  facts  of  this  case, 
you  see  how  very  possible  it  is  to  be  led  astray  from 
the  path  of  duty,  and  to  embrace  great  errors,  even 
while  trying  to  do  right.  If  we  do  not  bring  our  feel- 
ings and  notions  of  christian  theology  up  to  the  Word 
of  God,  and  ask  of  God  in  faith,  to  show  us  plainly 
the  way  he  has  cast  up  for  us  to  walk  in,  we  are  liable 
to  be  duped  by  wicked  men  and  the  devil.  May  the 
Lord  save  you  and  me  from  his  wild  delusions,  and 
may  we  who  have  professed  faith  in  Christ,  be  kept  by 
the  power  of  God  unto  full  salvation.     "Then  shall  we 


«rv 


254 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


know,  if  we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord,  his  going 
forth  is  prepared  as  the  morning,  and  he  shall  come 
unto  us  as  the  rain,  as  the  latter  and  forme  rain  ;"  so 
shall  we  be  ripe  for  heaven.  When  the  Lord  sends 
forth  his  angels  with  a  great  sounding  trumpet,  to 
gather  in  the  harvest,  may  we  hear  from  our  Judge, 
"Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servants,  enter  ye  into 
the  joy  of  your  Lord  I"     Amen  ! 

During  my  second  year,  we  had  a  daughter  born, 
who  only  lived  six  months.  She  faded  from  earth  like 
the  morning  flower,  for  the  angels  loved  her,  and  bore 
her  away  to  Him  who  said,  "Suffer  little  children  to. 
come  unto  me — for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

The  next  year  I  was  stationed  upon  Norwich  circuit, 
and  had  for  my  colleague  Br.  Stowell.  During  the 
year  our  circuit  was  divided.  Br.  Stowell  took  the 
north,  and  I  the  south  part,  which  embraced  Norwich 
village,  where  was  no  church.  We  started  a  subscrip- 
tion, and  commmenced  building  the  first  Methodist 
church  in  that  place. 

In  the  east  part  of  the  town,  the  Christ-isiua  had 
circulated  their  pernicious  doctrines,  until  many  of  our 
membership  embraced  those  views  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity,  and  of  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  As 
Mr.  Millard,  the  leader  of  that  sect,  had  published 
his  views  and  doctrines  in  two  letters  to  the  public,  I 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


255 


advertised  that  I  would  preach  two  sermons  for  the 
purpose  of  meeting  and  refuting  his  arguments.  I 
did  so,  and  the  Lord  helped  me  in  such  a  manner  that 
I  was  enabled  to  successfully  refute  all  his  dogmas, 
and  to  convince  the  people  that  his  doctrine  was  but 
a  species  of  refined  deism.  So  thoroughly  convinced 
were  the  people  of  their  error,  that  they  renounced  all 
fellowship  with  the  doctrine,  and  in  the  public  congre- 
gation confessed  their  wanderings,  and  ever  since  then, 
that  doctrine  has  been  unable  to  obtain  scarce  any 
foothold  among  those  people. 


it 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Chenango,  Otego  and  Canajoharie  circuits— Oneida  Indian  Mission- 
Rise  of  the  Mission — Superannuation — Removal  to  Andovcr,  Alle- 
gany Co.,  N.  Y. — A  revival— Society  formed  and  church  built— Be- 
comes eflfective — Straightened  circumstances — Again  superannua- 
ted— Removes  to  South  Onondaga — Remarkable  conversion  of  a 
young  man— Assisted  in  the  purchase  of  a  home— Death  of  rel- 
atives. 

I  was  next  stationed  upon  Chenango  circuit.  With- 
in the  bounds  of  this  circuit  I  had  spent  the  most  of 
my  time  from  four  years  of  age,  until  I  commenced 
my  itinerant  life.  When  my  father  moved  from  Con- 
necticut, he  settled  in  the  town  of  Butternuts,  and 
his  house  was  the  first  in  the  town  where  Methodist 
preaching  was  heard,  and  from  this  place  spread  the 
gospel,  until  all  the  hills  and  valleys  of  that  and  ad- 
joining towns,  were  vocal  with  the  praises  of  a  people 
redeemed  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  But  after 
the  lapse  of  a  score  of  years,  Methodism  was  scattered 
from  that  part  of  the  town  of  Butternuts  where  she 
had  achieved  her  greatest  victories,  and  for  a  number 
of  years  it  was  among  the  things  of  the  past.  But 
the  Lord  returned  again  the  captivity  of  his  people, 
and  once  more  the  heralds  of  the  cross  planted  their 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


257 


ever  victorious  standard  upon  the  hill-tops,  and  again, 
in  all  its  loveliness,  appeared  the  waving  banner  of 
Methodism. 

During  the  year  I  labored  on  Chenango  'circuit  we 
preached  a^  what  was  called  "Gregory  Hill,"  a  place 
where,  in  an  early  day,  Methodism  had  builded  a 
church,  but  which  for  many  years  had  been  given  up 
to  the  moles  and  bats.  I  could  well  remember  the 
time  when  that  house  was  thronged  with  devout  wor- 
shipers, as  it  was  only  two  or  three  miles  from  the 
place  where  I  was  raised,  but  now  it  was  entirely  de- 
serted, and  as  there  were  but  two  or  three  families 
who  were  the  true  worshipers  of  God,  preaching  was 
had  in  a  private  house  near  by  the  old  church. 

One  night,  while  preaching,  the  Lord  blessed  his 
word  to  the  awakening  of  souls.  The  work  continu- 
ing, I  soon  gave  out  for  a  two  days  meeting  at  the 
old  church.  Our  meeting  commenced  on  Saturday, 
and  on  Sabbath  evening  the  Lord  revealed  himself  to 
us  in  great  mercy  and  power.  We  continued  the 
meeting  for  a  number  of  days,  and  sixty  professed  the 
love  of  God  in  their  hearts,  as  the  fruits  of  that  meet- 
ing. During  the  meeting,  a  young  man  who  was 
skeptical  in  his  religious  views,  but  who  considered 
himself  a  man  of  some  importance,  attended  the  meet- 
ings with  a  troop  of  followers,  for  the  purpose  of  mak- 


258 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


I 


ing  sport  of  the  work  of  God.  He  finally  told  his 
companions  he  could  and  would  go  forward  with  other 
mourners,  take  his  seat  with  them,  kneel  when  they 
kneeled,  and  pretend,  finally,  to  experience  a  change 
of  heart,  and  shout,  and  sing  and  speak,  and  thus  de- 
ceive both  preacher  and  people. 

On  the  evening  fixed  upon  for  the  trial,  he,  with 

all  his  fellows,  was  on  hand.      When  the  invitation 

was  given  for  those  who  felt  the  need  of  religion,  to 

come  forward  and  present  themselves  for  the  prayers 

of  the  people  of  God,  this  fool-hardy  young  man  took 

his  seat  with  the  crowd  of  others.      As  he  sat  down 

he  placed  his  elbow  upon  his  knee,  his  face  upon 

his  hand,  and  thus  waited  until  they  all  kneeled.     At 

the  request  of  the  minister,  the  others  kneeled  to  pray, 

but  he  remained  in  the  position  he  had  at  first  taken. 

The  meeting  progressed,  the  Lord  was  with  us  in  great 

power,  and  many  souls  were  saved  that  evening  ;  but 

still  no  one  said  anything  to  that  young  man  who  sat 

with  his  head  upon  his  hand,  apparently  unmoved  by 

the  scene  around  him. 

The  meeting  closed.  The  people  had  nearly  all 
left  the  house,  but  still  he  retained  the  same  position 
as  before,  neither  moving  nor  looking  up  at  anything 
that  passed.  Finally,  as  the  house  was  about  being 
closed,  some  one  went  and  spok6  to  him,  but  not  a 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


259 


muscle  moved.  They  took  hold  of  him,  and  shook 
him,  but  he  could  neither  stir  nor  speak.  Finally,  as 
he  afterward  said,  he  resolved  to  change  his  course  of 
life,  confess  his  motive  in  coming  there,  and  ask  the 
forgiveness  of  the  people  and  of  his  God.  Then  his 
physical  strength  returned  to  him,  and  he  could  walk 
and  talk  as  well  as  ever. 

This  proof  of  God's  power  in  punishing  such  high- 
handed wickedness,  so  wrought  upon  the  fears  of  those 
who  came  to  disturb  the  meetings,  that  no  more 
trouble  was  experienced  from  them  during  the  meet- 
ing, or  at  any  subsequent  period  of  my  stay  upon  the 
circuit.      The  Lord  did  great  things  for  us  this  year. 

During  this  year  our  second  child  was  attacked  with 
the  scarlet  fever.  When  the  disease  left  him,  he  be- 
came convulsed  with  a  fit  which  lasted  seven  hours. 
Though  he  grew  up  to  manhood,  and  was  a  bright, 
active  child,  he  was  never  free  from  fits. 

I  love  to  go  back  in  memory  to  those  days,  and  call 
up  these  triumphs  and  trials  which  occurred  upon  the 
old  battle-ground  of  the  Butternuts  and  Unadilla 
river,  and  to  talk  of  the  wonder-working  power  of 
God  to  save  sinners  from  their  guilt ;  and  I  love  to 
speak  the  names  of  those  veterans  who  bore  with 
me  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  ;  who  used  to 
gather  themselves  together  in  barns  and  groves,  and 


260 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


speak  often  one  to  another,  of  the  glorious  love  they 
felt  in  their  souls,  and  strengthen  each  the  other  to  go 
forth  to  labor  more  effectually  for  their  master,  and  to 
contend  more  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints.  There  were  Daniel  and  John  Eastwood, 
the  Brs.  Chamberlain,  Brs.  Wood,  Hyer,  Corkius, 
and  a  host  of  others,  both  male  and  female,  who 
fought  the  battles  of  the  Lord  valiantly,  and  achieved 
victories  for  Christ  that  will  tell  upon  posterity  through 
all  coming  time. 

At  Sidney  Plains,  which  lies  near  the  south  end  of 
this  circuit,  lived  Arvine  Clark,  one  of  the  best  men  I 
have  ever  met  with.  Though  engaged  in  public  busi- 
ness, and  much  of  the  time  abroad,  he  always  seemed 
devotional,  a  man  of  much  prayer  and  great  faith. 
"Through  his  influence  and  untiring  efforts,  the  M.  E. 
Chapel  was  ereci-ed  at  Sidney  Plains  ;  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  that  enterprise,  his  contribution  was 
large  and  liberal."  He  was  always  looking  to  the 
wunts  of  those  who  were  sent  by  the  Church  to  min- 
ister the  word  of  life,  and  was  ready  to  divide  his  last 
dollar  with  them,  if  necessity  required.  He  loved  the 
Church  as  he  loved  his  own  household,  yet  he  wus 
ever  ready  to  extend  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to 
his  brethren  of  other  denominations,  and  his  influence 
was  widely  felt,  for  his  life  was  a  fitting  commentary 


/ 


bbey 
ogo 
id  to 
id  to 
vood, 
:kius, 
who 
lieved 
rough 

jnd  of 
men  I 
c  busi- 
seemed 
i  faith. 
eM.E. 
accom- 
on  was 
to  the 
to  inin- 
I  his  last 
oved  the 
i  he  was 
)wship  to 
influence 
amentary 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRT. 


261 


on  his  profession  of  love  to  the  Savior.  He  was 
blessed  with  an  amiable  family,  who  all  became  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  his  choice,  and  one  of  his  sons 
has  since  bucome  an  able  and  successful  minister  in 
one  of  our  eastern  Conferences.  He  left  the  shores  of 
mortality  some  three  years  since,  and  has  joined  the 
ransomed  host  above.  May  his  mantle  fall  upon  his 
sons,  that  they,  with  their  honored  father,  may  meet 
above,  to  share  the  rewards  of  the  faithful,  amid  the 
glories  of  the  throne. 

My  next  field  of  labor  was  Otego  circuit.     I  had  for 
my  colleague,  Br.  J.  Soule,  a  good  and  zealous  joung 
man,  then  in  his  first  year  of  itinerant  life.     He  be- 
came a  successful  minister,  and  after  twenty  years' 
labor  within  the  bounds  of  Oneida  Conference,  was 
transferred  to  one  of  the  western  Conferences,  where 
he  soon  finished  his  labors  and  entered  into  his  rest 
above.     This  circuit  extended  on  the  east  to  the  Sus- 
quehanna Kiver,  the  eastern  boundary  of  our  Confer- 
ence.    We  had  some  especial  manifestations  of  Divine 
power,  to  bless  and  save  lost  men  from  sin  and  ruin. 
My  next  circuit  was  Canajoharie.      My  colleague 
was  Isaac  Grant,  who  has  finished  his  work  and  gone 
to  his  reward  in  heaven.     The  Lord  gave  us  souls  as 
seals  to  our  ministry. 
The  next  year  (1837)  I  was  appointed  to  the  Oneida 


262 


AUTOBlOii  UAl'lIY       OF 


and  Onondaga  Indians.  Some  six  years  previous  to 
this,  these  Indians  had  been  visited  by  William  Dox- 
tater,  one  of  their  countrymen  from  Canada,  son  of 
the  noble  chief,  Doxtater,  who  was  converted  at  my 
last  visit  with  them  at  Salt  Springs.  Soon  after  his 
conversion,  he  gave  evidence  that  the  Lord  had  des- 
tined him  to  carry  the  gospel  to  his  countrymen,  and 
with  his  soul  filled  with  burning  zeal  for  his  Master's 
cause,  he  went  from  place  to  place,  declaring  the  will 
of  God  towards  his  countrymen.  He  felt  as  did  the 
Apostle  of  old,  "Wo  is  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gos- 
pel 1"  Under  such  impressions  he  visited  his  brethren 
at  Oneida  Castle,  N.  Y.,  and  with  his  soul  filled  with 
love  for  his  Lord  and  Master,  he  told  them  of  his  mis- 
sion to  them,  and  entreated  them,  as  they  valued 
their  hiappiness  in  this  world  and  the  world  to  come, 
to  turn  from  their  ancient  customs  and  follow  his  Lord 
and  Savior.  So  eloquently  did  he  plead,  and  with 
such  a  masterly  hand  did  he  portray  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Him  who  came  into  the  world  to  save  fallen 
man;  and  such  was  the  power  from  on  high  that  ac- 
companied his  preaching,  that  a  gracious  revival  broke 
out  among  them,  and  a  goodly  number  forsook  their 
old  customs  and  mode  of  worship,  and  became  meek 
and  humble  followers  of  the  Lamb  of  God. 

Some  of  the  Onondagas  invited  William  to  visit 


IlLV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


2g;} 


theui,  which  he  did  Hcveml  timeH,  going  by  stuge,  the 
mode  of  conveyance  at  that  time.  William  dressed 
and  appeared  like  other  g  ntlemen  travelling,  and  as 
he  saw  many  well  dressed,  gentlemanly  appearing  men 
step  into  the  bar-room,  whenever  the  stage  stopped  at 
any  station,  and  call  for  "something  to  drink,"  and  as 
he  was  often  invited  to  join  them,  he  at  last  yielded, 
drank  once,  twice,  and  soon  became  intoxicated.  He 
was  called  to  an  account  by  the  authorities  of  our 
Church,  and  immediately  silenced.  He  returned  to 
Canada,  where,  among  his  friends,  he  was  finally  re- 
claimed from  his  backslidings,  and  died,  we  hope,  in 
the  Lord.  William  was  a  young  man  of  superior  tal- 
ents. He  was  considered  the  best  Mohawk  scholar  in 
the  Six  Nations,  and  had  he  been  watched  over  and 
taken  care  of,  as  all  young  men  should  be,  when  first 
converted,  and  on  entering  the  ministry,  or  had  a  dif- 
ferent course  been  pursued  towards  him  when  he  first 
fell,  he  might  have  been  the  honored  instrument  of  the 
conversion  of  thousands  of  the  pagan  tribes  who  now 
sit  in  the  shadow  of  death.  I  can  never  think  of  him 
without  being  deeply  affected. 

On  entering  upon  my  work  at  the  Oneida  Castle,  I 
found  the  training  of  the  Indians  had  been  such  that 
they  were  in  the  habit  of  mingling  with  the  dissipated 
whites,  who  sold  much  spirituous  liquor  to  them,  and 


2G4 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


i 


made  them  discontented  and  uneasy.     We  found  much 
trouble  in  keeping  them  in  the  right  way,  as  they 
were  so  prone  to  follow  their  own   desires.      They 
seemed  entirely  different  from  their  Canadian  brethren, 
not  having  as  much  stability  and  strength  of  purpose 
about  them.     During  my  stay  with  them,  they  received 
the  principal  of  their  annuity,  and  afterwards  sold  out, 
some  going  to  Canada,  some  to  Green  Bay,  and  a  few 
families  remaining  at  their  old  homes.     Those  who 
have  stayed  have  been  doing  well,  spiritually  and  tem- 
porally.    Two  of  their  number  are  local  preachers, 
Thomas  Cornelius  and  Br.  Johnson,  both  smart  men 
and  good  preachers.     May  they,  with  their  little  band, 
continue  steadfast  in  the  faith,  as  once  delivei'ed  to 
the  saints,  that  they  may  be  able  to  comprehend  the 
breadth  and  length,  the  depth  and  height,  and  know 
the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  they 
may  be  filled  with  all  the  fullness  of  God. 

After  staying  with  the  Oneidas  two  years,  my  health 
became  so  much  impaired  that  I  was  obliged  to  ask 
of  the  Conference  a  superannuated  relation  to  the 
Church.  It  was  granted  me ;  and  I,  with  my  wife 
and  three  little  sons,  the  youngest  only  one  year  old, 
moved  to  Andover,  Allegany  Co.,  N.  Y.,  where  I  had 
a  brother  and  two  sisters  living.  At  the  time  we 
moved  to  Andover  there  was  no  Methodist  preaching 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


265 


in  the  place.  I  succeeded  in  establishing  stated  ap- 
pointments and  we  soon  had  a  revival  of  religion,  in 
which  many  souls  were  converted  to  God.  One  of  the 
leading  men  of  the  place,  Jason  Hunt,  joined  the 
Church,  and  has  since  become  a  local  preacher  of  our 
Church.  By  his  exertions,  a  new  church  was  built, 
and  since  then  Methodism  has  taken  a  strong  hold 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  in  that  place.  Great  good 
has  resulted  to  the  people  of  the  surrounding  country 
from  the  zeal  and  piety  manifested  by  the  leading 
members  of  Andover  society.  May  the  Lord  continue 
to  favor  them  with  the  redeeming  and  saving  influen- 
ces of  his  grace,  until  the  whole  village  and  surround- 
ing country  are  saved  in  Christ. 

During  the  time  of  my  superannuated  relation  to 
the  Church,  I  continued  to  preach,  and  do  all  I  could 
to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  As  soon  as  I 
thought  myself  able  to  do  effective  service  as  an  itine- 
rant minister,  I  returned  to  my  Conference,  and  took 
an  appointment  to  a  field  of  labor.  I  entered  upon 
my  work  with  strong  hopes  that  my  health  would 
allow  me  to  push  on  the  victories  of  the  cross,  and 
bring  home  trophies  of  redeeming  grace  to  the  fold 
of  Christ.  For  the  few  months  of  warm  weather 
I  was  able  to  work  as  in  other  years,  but  as  soon  as 
the  cold  of  winter  came,  I  found  I  could  not  labor  in 


266 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


eveninoj  meetings,  nor  be  out  much  in  stormy  weather, 
without  serious  injury  to  myself  For  thiee  successive 
winters  I  made  the  effort,  and  then  was  obliged  again 
to  leave  the  itinerant  field,  and  seek  a  shelter  for  my- 
self and  family.  The  health  of  my  companion  had 
also  become  very  much  impaired  with  the  labors  of  an 
itinerant  life,  and  the  care  of  four  small  children,  one 
of  them  being  sick  much  of  the  time.  Mv  horse  and 
carriage,  which  had  been  moving  us  from  circuit  to 
circuit  for  sixteen  years,  was  as  nearly  worn  out  as 
ourselves,  and  we  were  without  any  earthly  home  to 
go  to,  or  means  to  get  one.  ' 

As  I  have  before  observed,  my  salary  had  never  been 
over  two  hundred,  and  often,  very  often,  I  received  but 
part  of  the  sum  stipulated  for  my  maintenance,  which, 
with  the   continued  sickness  of  our  oldest  son,  who 
was   constantly   under   the    care   of  some    physician, 
obliged  us  to  use  the  utmost  economy  to  make  our 
means  hold  out,  and  pay  all  our   debts,   which   we 
always  have  been  able  to  do.     As   a  superannuated 
minister,  my  yearly  claim  upon  Conference,  according 
to  the  Discipline,  was  a  hundred  dollars  for  myself,  a 
hundred  for  my  wife,  and  twenty-four  for  each  child 
under  fourteen  vears  of  a^re  ;  but  all  that  I  ever  received 
of  this  sum  was  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  dollars 
]ier  }ear,  and  for  several  years  back  we  can  depend  only 
on  sixty  or  seventy  per  year. 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


267 


This  diminution  in  the  pittance  doled  out  to  super- 
annuated preachers,  widows  and  orphans,  must  be 
caused,  I  suppose,  by  the  continual  passing  of  resolu- 
tions by  our  venerable  body  of  ministers,  assembled  in 
Conference,  who  yearly  declare  their  solemn  intention 
of  raising,  by  a  tax  of  less  than  twenty-five  cents  a 
member,  the  whole  amount  necessary  to  pay  off  the 
whole  claim  of  their  superannuated  preachers,  their 
widows  and  orphans.  We  sincerely  hope  they  may 
yet  be  successful  in  fulfilling,  even  to  the  letter,  their 
resolutions.  But  continually  resolving  and  never  per- 
forming, can  only  have  the  effect  to  defeat  the  object 
at  which  it  aims. 

Our  friends  at  South  Onondaga,  hearing  that  my 
health  had  again  failed,  and  that  we  were  left  without 
the  means  to  purchase  a  home  for  ourselves,  kindly 
wrote  to  us,  and  offered  to  meet  us  with  teams  at  Sy- 
racuse, and  convey  us  and  baggago  to  their  village. 
Our  furniture  was  not  much,  for  we  had  moved  from 
Dan  to  Beersheba,  until  it  was  marred,  and  broken  in- 
to many  fragments,  and  two  hundred  a  year  did  not 
allow  us  to  purchase  much  to  replace  the  old.  We 
accepted  the  offer  our  friends  had  made  us,  and  accord- 
ing to  appointment,  met  them  at  Syracuse,  and  were 
taken  by  them  to  the  house  prepared  for  us.  We  en- 
joyed their  hospitality,  and  1  in  return,  was  able  to 


' 


''!v 


i 


268 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


preach  some,  and  pray  with  and  for  them,  and  some 
good,  I  trust,  was  done  them  during  the  fall  and  win- 
ter I  staid  among  them,  which  will  have  a  lasting  ef- 
fect upon  some  who  attended  our  meetings. 

In  the  spring  I  moved  one  mile  from  the  village, 
into  an  old  school-house,  that  I  had  preached  in  thir- 
ty-five years  before.  It  had  been  fitted  up  as  a  dwel- 
ling house,  and  for  a  little  garden  spot  with  it,  I  paid 
fifteen  dollars  a  year  as  rent.  During  our  stay  here, 
our  oldest  son  experienced  religion  at  our  family  altar, 
and  united  himself  with  the  Church.  Soon  after  his 
conversion  he  was  brought  very  low  with  a  very  se- 
vere attack  of  fits,  and  from  that  time  until  his  death, 
they  increased  in  number  and  severity.  We  paid,  this 
year,  over  fifty  dollars  for  medicine,  which  we  hoped 
might  do  him  good,  but  it  was  without  avail. 

I  was  without  horse  or  carriage  to  get  around  with, 
and  tlierefore  visited  my  friends  at  a  distance,  for  the 
purpose  of  preaching  or  praying  with  them,  only  when 
they  came  for  me.  By  the  kindness  of  our  neighbors 
we  had  been  able  to  purchase  a  cow  which  became  our 
main  support.  As  winter  approached,  so  large  had 
been  our  expenses  for  sickness,  that  I  found  myself 
destitute  of  money  to  purchase  any  hay  for  our  cow. 
Hay  was  high,  and  a  cash  article  that  year.  In  my 
extremity,  I  carried  my  case  to  the  Lord  and  asked 
his  assistance. 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


269 


Just  at  this  time  I  was  requested  to  attend  a  meet- 
ing about  twenty  miles  from  home.  I  did  so,  and  on 
my  return,  when  within  two  miles  of  Syracuse  I  called 
upon  Br.  Horton,  a  member  of  the  first  M.  E.  Church, 
of  Syracuse.  As  I  drove  up  to  his  gate,  he  met  me 
and  took  my  horse  to  the  barn.  While  taking  care  of 
my  horse  he  said  to  me,  "  I  have  a  son  who  has  come 
home  sick  with  the  consumption  ;  we  have  just  had  a 
counsel  of  physicians  over  his  case,  and  they  have 
decided  he  cannot  live.  He  has  no  religion,  and  does 
not  seem  inclined  to  seek  it."  We  went  into  the  house 
and  seated  ourselves  around  the  fire,  for  it  was  now 
cold  weather.  The  sick  son  lay  in  another  apartment, 
and  while  visiting  with  Br.  and  sister  Horton,  I  had 
no  chance  to  see  him,  but  he  was  continually  on  my 
mind.  His  mother,  without  my  knowledge,  had 
spoken  to  him  when  I  rode  up  to  the  gate,  telling  him 
an  old  Methodist  minister  was  coming  in,  and  asking 
him  if  she  should  invite  me  in  to  see  him.  He  told 
her  it  hurt  him  to  talk,  and  he  wished  to  see  no  one. 
After  staying  with  Br,  HortoTi  a  couple  of  hours,  I 
told  him  I  must  be  on  my  w  *v  home,  "but,"  said  I, 
"I  should  like  to  speak  to  your  lick  son  before  I  go." 

"Very  well,"  said  he,  "while  you  ^^.3  visiting  him,  1 
will  get  your  hoise." 

A  iccordingly  entered  the  sick  room  and  found  Albert 


;| 


>■• 


H 


I- 


5    ; 


270 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


OF 


sitting  in  a  rocking  chair,  his  morning  gown  on,  ant' 
with  a  pale,  sickly  looking  countenance.  I  said  to 
him  :     "Mr.  Horton,  you  seem  quite  out  of  health." 

'Tes,"  said  he. 

"Do  you  enjoy  religion  ?"  .        ^ 

"No." 

"You  believe  religion  is  necessary,  I  suppose,  for  as 
}  ou  have  had  a  religious  training,  you  cannot  think 
otherwise." 

He  looked  at  me  earnestly  for  a  moment,  and  then 
said  :  "If  the  Bible  is  true,  I  suppose  I  am  a  great 
sinner,  and  need  religion." 

I  replied  :  "There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  truth 
of  the  divinity  of  the  Holy  Bible.  It  is  a  revelation 
of  God  to  man,  and  it  plainly  shows  us  that  all  men, 
by  nature,  are  sinners,  and  need  regeneration  by  the 
Holy  Ghost."  I  then  endeavored  to  show  him  how 
man,  in  his  fallen,  sinful  state,  may  come  to  Christ 
Jesus  and  be  saved,  at  the  same  time  urging  upon  him 
the  all  important  necessity  of  an  immediate  application 
to  the  Great  Physician  of  souls. 

While  thus  talking,  his  father  and  mother  entered 
the  room  and  I  said,  "  Let  us  pray."  We  knelt,  and 
while  supplicating  a  throne  of  grace,  I  felt  in  my  heart 
that  God  would  save  their  dear  son  Albert.  On  tak- 
ing my  leave,  I  took  hold  of  his  hand  and  said,  "Now 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


271 


give  your  heart  to  the  Lord  and  know  the  blessedness 
of  the  religion  of  the  Bible." 

The  tears  flowed  from  his  eyes  and  I  knew  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  had  found  a  lodgment  in  his  heart. 
As  I  passed  from  the  house  to  my  carriage  I  said  to 
Br.  Horton,  who  accompanied  me,  "Br.  Hurton,  the 
Lord  will  convert  your  son."     I  returned  home. 

The  second  day  after,  while  standing  near  my  shanty, 
Br.  H.  drove  up,  and  after  shaking  hands,  and  enqui- 
ring after  each  other's  welfare,  he  said  to  rne,  "Br. 
Torry,  I  have  come  to  take  you  home  with  me." 

"For  what,"  said  I. 

"Albert  has  been  deeply  concerned  for  his  soul  ever 
since  you  left  my  house,  and  is  very  anxious  you  sIk  add 
visit  him  again.  He  says,  he  believes  if  you  come  and 
pray  for  him,  he  will  get  religion." 

"I  cannot  go  with  you  to-day,  but  to-morrow  morn- 
ing I  will  make  an  effort  to  be  there.' 

Accordingly,  he  returned.  I  went  into  the  house, 
told  my  wife,  and  said,  "You  must  go  too,  for  you  can 
help  sing  and  pray,  and  we  shall  see  that  young  man 
converted." 

8he  consented,  and  accordingly  the  next  morning 
we  started,  and  reached  Br.  Horton's  about  half  past 
twelve.  Br.  H.  met  us  at  the  gate,  and  as  we  passed 
in,  I  saw  a  man  leaving  the  house,  and  going  away. 


Ef  ■•1 


4 


ra 


. 


272 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


Ui)on  enquiry,  I  found  it  to  be  another  son,  who  lived 
in  the  city.  We  took  our  seats  by  the  stove  to  warm 
us,  and  sister  Horton  immediately  commenced  prepa- 
ration for  our  dinner.  She  told  us  Albert  was  very 
anxious  to  see  us  ;  that  he  had  told  his  brother  while 
visiting  with  him,  "I  am  going  to  have  religion  to-day. 
Father  Torry  is  coming  to  pray  with  me,  and  I  shall 
get  religion."  Was  not  this  faith  like  that  of  Corne- 
lius of  old,  when  Peter  met  him  at  the  door  of  his 
house,  "And  Cornelius  said  unto  Peter,  *We  are  all 
here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are 
commanded  thee  of  God  V  " 

As  soon  as  I  became  warm,  I  went  into  Albert's 
room.  As  I  approached  him,  he  grasped  my  hand, 
exclaiming,  "I  am  glad  you  have  come  1  1  am  glad 
you  have  come  1  I  hope  you  have  come  full  of  relig- 
ion !  full  of  religion  !"  I  took  my  seat  and  com- 
menced singing, 

"Come,  ye  sinners,  poor  and  needy." 

Just  at  this  moment,  the  door  opened,  and  sister  Hor- 
ton said,  "Your  dinner  is  ready;"  but  1  was  too  much 
engaged  to  think  of  eating  dinner,  and  continued 
singing.  My  wife  and  sister  Horton  immediately  en- 
tered the  room,  and  as  Br.  H.  had  also  now  come  in,  1 
proposed  prayer.  We  knelt.  Albert  fell  upon  his 
knees,  and  1  commenced  presenting  the  case  of  this 


REV.      ALVIN     TORRY. 


273 


humble  suppliant  before  the  throne  of  God.     All  were 
praying,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes,  salvation  from 
heaven  came.     Albert  was  converted.     He  sank  to  the 
floor  ;  we  raised  him  up,  placed  him  in  his  chair,  when 
he  exclaimed,  "0,  how  happy  I  am  !     Is  this  reli- 
gion?"    We  assured  him  that  he  had  found  the  pearl 
of  great  price.     Then  was  there  joy  in  that  house.     If 
there  was  not  dancing,  as  when  the  prodigal  son  re- 
turned to  his  father's  house,  there  certainly  was  music, 
for  we  all  could  but  rejoice  and  praise  God  that  an- 
other soul  was  saved  from  sin  and  death.     In  half  an 
hour.  Albert  rejoiced  and  praised  God,  as  the  rock  of 
bis  salvation  ;  then,  all  at  once,  he  paused,  looked  at 
me  as  I  sat  near  him,  and  uttering  a  deep  sigh,  said, 
"Do  you  think  this  is  religion  ?      I   feel   distressed 
here,**   laying   his  hand  upon  his  heart.     "Ah,"  said 
I,  "the   old   adversary  has  come  ;   the   devil  always 
makes  an  attack  upon  young  converts." 

Albert  had  indulged  in  skeptical  notions  regard- 
ing the  emotional  part  of  religion,  as,  in  fact, 
many  others,  even  those  who  call  themselves  Chris- 
tians do,  and  now  the  devil  had  said  to  this  redeemed 
soul,  "You  are  laboring  under  excitement ;  you  are 
not  converted  to  God."  And  as  he  paused  to  listen, 
the  temptation  took  fast  hold  of  him,  till  it  seemed 
like  an  arrow  piercing  his  heart.     We  again  used  our 


im 


p '  ■< 


'274 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


weapons  of  faith  and  prayer,  and  Satan  was  soon  driv- 
i>n  back  and  this  redeemed  soul  was  again  filled  unut- 
terably full  of  the  love  of  God  ;  and  through  the  (m- 
tire  night  he  was  unspeakably  happy. 

The  next  morning  as  we  took  our  leave  of  him,  he 
slipped  a  five  dollar  note  into  my  hand,  and  at  the 
next  visit  I  made  him  shortly  after,  five  more,  thus 
making  just  the  sum  I  had  asked  of  the  Lord  a  few 
days  previous. 

My  last  visit  with  Albert  was  a  few  days  before  his 
death.  As  I  was  leaving  him,  I  took  his  hand  and 
said,  "Br.  Horton,  we  shall  see  each  other's  faces  no 
more  until  we  strike  hands  above,  for  I  see  you  are 
ripening  fast  for  that  world  of  bliss, 

"  'Where  God  the  Son  forever  reigns, 
And  scatters  night  away.' " 

He  quickly  replied,  "Do  you  ?"  "Yes,"  I  said. 
Then  with  an  ecstasy  of  feeling  he  shouted,  "Glory 
to  God  1  I  have  nothing  in  my  heart  but  love  ;  love 
for  everybody  l"  "Thank  God,"  said  I,  "that  is  per- 
fect love."  Then  came  the  farewell ;  and  in  a  few 
days  his  happy  soul  found  its  home  beyond  tlie  storms 
of  earth,  in  that  sunny  clime  not  measured  by  the 
flight  of  years. 

His  funeral  took  place  at  the  first  Methodist 
Church  in  Syracuse.     A  numerous  assembly  attended. 


i 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


275 


to  pay  their  last  respects  to  the  deceased.  He  was 
universally  respected  as  a  good  citizen,  and  an  accom- 
plished gentleman.  As  a  scholar  and  a  business  man 
he  was  rarely  surpassed.  His  conversion  to  God,  and 
triuniphant  death,  proved  a  blessing  to  his  brothers 
and  sister,  and  others  who  visited  him  during  his  last 
days.  He  exhorted  all  who  visited  him  to  seek  the 
blessed  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  telling  them  it  was 
the  only  thing  that  could  make  cm  happy  here,  and 
give  them  a  glorious  prospect  of  immortality  hereafter. 
During  this  winter,  our  neighbors  made  us  a  dona- 
tion of  thirty  dollars,  and  we  were  thus  able  to  get 
along  quite  comfortably.  While  visiting  an  old  friend, 
Stephen  Houghtaling,  in  the  town  of  Lafayette,  he 
said  he  would  give  ten  dollars  towards  buying  a  small 
place  then  for  sale  some  three  miles  from  him.  We 
mentioned  the  proposal  to  the  Rev.  Aaron  Grogs,  who 
had  several  times  called  upon  us,  and  who  was  very 
friendly  towards  us.  He  immediately  wrote  to  Br. 
Hosmer,  editor  of  the  Northern  Christian  Advocate, 
who  kindly  consented  to  insert  a  notice  in  his  paper, 
calling  upon  my  friends  to  help  me  in  this  undertaking. 
They  nobly  responded  to  the  call,  cand  donations  from 
fifty  cents  to  ten  dollars  came  in,  until  some  four  hun- 
dred dollars  were  pledged.  A  good  brother  in  Pompey, 
Oliver  Watkins,  assisted  me  in  collecting  the  money, 


I; 


n 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4^0 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


m  1^ 


lu  m 


■  2.2 

Ui 
US 

lU 

lit 


ISA 

US.    12.0 


i 


iiiiim 

U    IIIIII.6 


6" 


7] 


^5. 


V 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

CorpDration 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)872-4503 


0 


K 


^ 


1 


•NJ 


\ 


\ 


i\ 


276 


AUTOBIOOBAPHT     OF 


and  we  purchased  the  place,  and  took  possession  in 
the  spring  of  1857. 

I  have  retained  on  paper,  and  in  my  memory,  the 
names  of  those  who  generously  assisted  us  at  that  time, 
and  I  hope  never  to  cease  praying  for  them  and  theirs 
while  life  shall  last.  Br.  Aaron  Cross  and  Br.  Wat- 
kins,  who  not  only  donated  of  their  own  substance, 
but  also  spent  many  days  in  collecting  what  my  friends 
had  subscribed,  will  have  their  reward,  I  trust,  not 
only  in  this  life,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come. 
My  earnest  prayers  shall  ever  rise  for  their  continued 
prosperity.  '  '   ^  ■"'"' 

As  soon  as  we  had  taken  possession  of  our  new  home, 
I  invited  my  neighbors  and  friends  to  my  house  on 
Sunday  afternoons  and  evenings,  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  meetings.  There  was  no  meeting  of  any  sort 
within  from  three  to  five  miles  of  our  neighborhood, 
and  many  had  grown  up,  who  seldom  ever  heard  the 
sound  of  the  gospel.  The  congregations  soon  became 
so  large  that  I  was  obliged  to  fit  up  my  barn  for  their 
meetings,  which  increased  in  interest  continually. 
Many  of  my  brethren  on  surrounding  charges,  hearing 
that  meetings  were  held  weekly  here,  left  their  own 
societies,  and  came  to  help  us. 

Some  one  thought  it  best  to  report  to  the  preachers 
on  a  circuit  some  three  miles  east  of  us,  that  I  was 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


277 


holding  opposition  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
turbing them.  They,  without  speaking  to  me,  in- 
formed the  Presiding  Elder  of  the,  as  they  supposed, 
correct  statement  of  facts,  and  he  came  to  me  with 
the  matter.  I  gave  him  the  particulars,  but  finding 
that  the  course  some  were  taking  in  order  to  break  up 
our  meetings,  would  cause  much  hard  feeling  in  high 
places,  I  gave  up  the  endeavor,  and  the  people  again 
relapsed  into  their  former  state.  Though  years  have 
elapsed  since  that  period,  there  has  never  been  any 
real  revival  of  religion  among  that  people,  and  they 
still  sit  in  darkness.  While  I  stayed  among  them,  I 
tried  to  do  my  duty  as  a  minister,  as  far  as  the  Church 
would  allow  me  to.  I  finally  sold  out,  and  moved  to 
TuUy.  While  living  here,  I  received  news  of  my 
brother  DanieFs  death.  He  entered  the  itinerant  field 
about  twelve  years  later  than  myself,  as  his  obituary 
will  show,  which  I  copy  entire,  as  written  for  the 
Advocate.* 

"  Rev.  Daniel  Torry,  of  the  Wyoming  Annual  Conference,  died  at 
Brooklyn,  Susquehannah  Co.,  Pa.,  Sept.  SOth,  1857,  in  the  67th  year  of 
his  age. 

"Br.  Torry  was  bom  in  Stafford  Co.,  Conn.,  in  1800.  He  removed 
with  his  parents  to  Western  New  York,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty  was 
converted  to  God,  under  the  labors  of  Israel  Chamberlayneat  arevival 
in  Plymouth,  Chenango  Co.  He  soon  united  with  the  M.  E.  Church, 
and  very  early  in  his  christian  experience  began  to  feel  that  God  had 
called  him  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  Being  naturally  diffident,  he 
strove  to  banish  the  impression,  but  his  convictions  of  duty  deep- 
ened, until  he  felt,  "Wo  is  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel."    In  ordei 


278 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


The  next  year,  (1858)  news  reached  us  of  the  death 
of  our  aged  and  much  honored  father,  Nathan  Clark, 
my  wife's  father,  who  died  Sept.  9th,  1858,  in  the 
96th  year  of  his  age.  Father  Clark  was  born  in 
1763,  and  served  for  awhile  as  a  soldier  in  the  Kevo- 
lutionary  war.  In  1810  he  moved  from  Vermont,  his 
native  State,  to  Madison  Co.,  N.  Y.,  where  he  lived 
until  his  decease.  In  early  life,  he  and  his  wife  both 
belonged  to  the  Baptist  Church,  but  on  moving  into 
this  country,  they  were  deprived  of  their  former  privi- 

to  get  r!d  of  his  impreeeion,  as  he  informed  the  writer,  he  removed  to 
Norwich,  in  the  same  county,  taking  his  certificate  of  membership. 
He  held  it  in  his  own  hands,  and,  being  among  strangers,  he  did  not 
openly  profess  religion  for  a  time,  till  a  little  circumstance  occurred, 
which  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  longer  to  conceal  his  real  char- 
acter. 

"A  young  lady,  who  had  formerly  been  a  classmate  of  his  at  Ply- 
mouth, being  on  a  visit  among  her  friends  at  Norwich,  met  young 
Torry  at  the  house  of  Reuben  Reynolds,  of  precious  memory,  and,  as 
w^as  quite  natural,  the  good  sister  began  to  talk  over  the  precious  sea- 
oons  of  the  past,  which  soon  brought  Br.  Torry  from  his  hiding  place, 
and  before  parting  that  evening,  Br.  Reynolds  proposed  having  a  fam- 
ily prayer-meeting,  and  called  upon  young  Torry  to  lead  in  prayer.  He 
dare  not  refuse,  and  as  he  bowed  with  one  of  his  classmates,  it  called 
up  many  of  the  touching  reminiscences  of  the  past,  and  awakened  all 
the  devotional  feelings  of  the  soul,  and  such  was  the  fervency  and  faith 
of  the  suppliant,  that  an  overwhelming  Divine  influence  eame  down 
upon  their  heads  and  hearts,  until  many  were  attracted  to  the  place 
by  their  shouts  of  victory.  This  family  prayer-meeting  not  only 
brought  young  Torry  from  his  religious  seclusion,  but  greatly  encour- 
aged the  pious  few  at  Norwich,  and  led  to  efforts  to  secure  regular 
preaching  at  that  place,  by  the  Methodist  preachers. 

"Soon  after  this,  a  small  class  was  formed,  and  Br.  Torry  was  ap- 
pointed leader  and  steward.  His  first  license  to  exhort  is  dated  July 
8th,  1835,  and  signed  by  Isaac  Orant,  in  behalf  of  the  Society  at  Nor- 
wich.     He  was  liceased  to  preach,  sjinc  time  duriag  that  year. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


579 


leges,  and  commenced  meetings  at  their  own  house, 
where  a  revival  soon  broke  out,  and  in  the  spring  of 
1811  a  Methodist  society  was  formed  by  James  Kelsey, 
of  those  who  had  experienced  religion  during  the  win- 
ter, and  also  a  few  who  were  professors  on  coming  into 
the  country,  among  which  were  Solomon   Root,  Sen., 

which  Hc-onbti  has  been  lust  or  mialaid.  The  first  license  to  preach 
that  wo  find  among  his  papers,  is  dated  April  29th,  1826,  and  signed, 
by  George  Peck,  Presiding  Elder.  This  year  (1826)  he  entered  the  reg- 
ular work,  on  old  Wyoming  circuit,  with  Geo.  Peck  and  Philo  Barber- 
ry as  colleagues.  The  balance  of  his  labors  was  on  the  following  char- 
ges: In  18:^7-28,  on  Bridgewater;  1829,  on  Binghamton ;  18;]0-ai,  un 
Broome ;  1832,  on  Spencer.  This  year  he  was  married  to  Betsey  Smith, 
daughter  of  Isaac  Smith,  Esq.,  of  Brooklyn,  Pa.,  who  still  survives  him. 
In  18i5;j-;>4,  he  travelled  on  Lanesborough ;  1835,  on  Brooklyn ;  18o(), 
on  Vestal;  1837,  Skinner's  Eddy.  In  1838  we  find  him  on  the  superan- 
nuated list  for  one  year.  In  1839-40 he  travelled  on  Pike  circuit;  1841, 
on  Orwell.  Here,  again,  his  health  filled,  and  from  1842  to  1847  he 
was  on  the  snperannuated  list.  In  1847-8  he  travelled  on  what  was 
then  Montrose  and  Great  Bend,  where  he  ended  his  itinerant  career, 
since  which  time  he  has  resided  at  this  place,  only  preaching  occasion- 
ally, as  his  fuublu  health  would  admit. 

''He  possessed  a  naturally  strong  constitution,  but  his  excessive  la- 
bors and  exposures  early  induced  a  complication  of  diseases  that  btif- 
tled  all  human  skill,  and  hurried  him  from  labor  to  repose.  When  I 
came  to  this  charge  lust  May,  I  found  him  rapidly  sinking  into  the 
arms  of  death ;  yet  his  stay  was  protracted  much  beyond  my  expecta- 
tion. He  was  a  great  sufiTerer,  yet  he  bore  his  afflictions  with  chris- 
tian fortitude,  and  met  death  with  the  heroism  of  a  christian  philoso- 
pher. As  a  preacher,  he  was  above  mediocrity,  and  had  he  been 
favored  with  early  mental  culture,  might  have  shone  among  the  stars 
of  the  first  magnitude.  Uu  was  an  acute  observer  of  men  and  things, 
a  thorough  scholar  in  human  nature,  a  firm  disciplinarian,  a  safe  coun- 
seliur,  u  fast  friend,  and  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  His  end 
Wad  pence.  His  hope  was  big  with  immortality.  The  last  words  I 
heard  him  utter  were,  'I  am  only  waiting  1'  and  after  a  long  pause,  he 
added,  'Almost  over,  almosi  over!' 

"A.   H.   SlHOONMAKER." 


280 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


and  his  wife  and  mother,  Justus  Boot  and  his  wife, 
■  and  also  father  Clark  and  his  wife. 

This  was  the  first  M.  E.  Society  in  the  town  of 
Madison.  But  few  of  those  old  soldiers  now  remain, 
after  the  lapse  of  half  a  century,  to  tell  of  the  trials 
and  triumphs,  the  losses  and  crosses  which  followed  that 
little  band  of  settlers  who,  away  in  the  wilderness 
of  a  new  country,  gathered  themselves  together  to 
strengthen  each  other  in  the  way  they  had  chosen,  and 
to  call  upon  God  as  the  Captain  of  their  salvation. 

Mother  Clark,  a  woman  of  strong  faith  and  earnest 
piety,  mighty  in  prayer  and  abounding  in  good  works, 
departed  this  life  many  years  ago,  leaving  her  husband 
to  wait  "yet  a  little  longer,"  even  until  his  head  was 
frosted  with  the  snows  of  many  winters,  and  the  corn 
should  be  fully  ripe  for  harvest.  Though  Father 
Clark  lived  to  an  advanced  age,  he  retained  his  mental 
faculties  unimpaired  to  the  last.  When  asked,  some 
time  previous  to  his  death,  how  his  mind  was  in  regard 
to  a  future  state,  "Strong  in  God,"  said  the  aged 
saint,  and  then  he  repeated, 

*'0n  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I  stand, 
And  caat  a  wishful  eye." 

"This  is  my  situation,"  said  he,  "and  I  am  only 
waiting  the  call  of  my  Master,  when  I  shall  join  for- 
ever in  the  song  of  the  redeemed."     As  might  be 


HEV       ALVIN     TORRY. 


281 


expected  from  such  a  life,  his  end  was  peace.  ''Mark 
the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end 
of  that  man  is  peace/' 


n 


''   \ 


i' 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  visit  to  former  fields  of  labor— Cayuga— Ulysses— Canada— Resi- 
dence of  the  late  Peter  Jones— An  account  of  his  last  illness  and 
death— His  character— New  Credit  Mission— Oreat  changes — Ser- 
mon of  Rer.  Wm.  Case— His  sudden  death — ^A  memoir  of  him. — 
Tncidcnts — Mode  of  Worship — Hamilton— Brantfordville. 

Having  in  view  the  writing  of  this  work,  and  know- 
ing that  I  needed  some  information  in  regard  to  the 
Canadas  which  I  did  not  possess,  I  concluded  to  make  a 
journey  thither,  visit  once  more  the  old  scenes  and  battle- 
grounds of  my  youth,  collect  what  information  and  ma- 
terial I  needed  for  my  work,  and  once  more  look  into 
the  faces  of  those  old  friends  who  once  with  me  were 
young,  and  who  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder,  as  we 
drove  on  the  battles  of  the  cross.  Accordingly,  upon 
the  fifth  day  of  July,  I  started  with  my  horse  and  car- 
riage, from  my.residence  in  Homer,  Cortland  Co.,  N.  Y. 

A  few  weeks  previous  to  this,  I  had  visited  my  old 
field  of  labor,  lying  in  that  part  of  the  country  then 
embraced  in  the  old  Cayuga  circuit.  I  found  many 
old  friends  scattered  all  through  the  country,  many  of 
whom  were  members  of  the  Church  when  I  preached 
to  tlieiii   forty-four  years  ago,  and  many  more  wlio 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


283 


claimed  me  as  their  spiritual  father.  It  was  refresh- 
ing to  me,  and  I  spent  many  precious  hours  with 
them  in  calling  up  old  times,  and  in  howing  once  more 
around  their  family  altars,  where  for  many  years  they 
had  offered  daily  sacrifice. 

My  first  visit  was  at  Br.  Brown's,  who  lives  near 
where  he  did  when  1  first  knew  him,  forty-four  years 
ago.  He  was  then  a  member  of  our  Church,  and  with 
his  wife,  is  still  making  on  for  that  heavenly  country, 
to  which  they  have  so  long  been  journeying.  It  is  re- 
freshing to  meet  with  these  old  pilgrims  who  are 
already  in  sight  of  their  future  home,  and  who,  as  they 
stand  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  can  feel  the  sweet 
breezes  as  they  blow  from  those  celestial  fields  just 
upon  the  other  side  of  Jordan.  At  the  Mack  settle- 
ment I  found  some  old  friends,  the  brothers  Lambert, 
with  whom  I  used  to  worship  thirty-two  years  ago.  I 
had  a  good  time  in  praying  with  them  and  their  fami- 
lies. One  of  them  has  since  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus,  to 
awake  again  in  the  first  resurrection,  over  which  the 
second  death  hath  no  power.  May  his  two  sisters, 
who  administered  to  his  every  comfort  in  his  last  sick- 
ness, receive,  like  Martha  and  Mary  of  old,  the  bles- 
sing and  sympathy  of  the  blessed  Jesus. 

As  a  camp-meeting  was  to  commence  at  Millport,  I 
concluded  to  attend  it.     This  was  within  the  bounds 


284 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


of  old  Ulysses  circuit,  and  I  expected  there  to  iiiu  ; 
many  friends  whom  I  otherwise  would  not  see.  When 
within  fourteen  miles  of  the  camp-ground,  I  stopped 
for  the  night  at  Br.  Barker's.  For  more  than  thirty 
years,  this  good  brother  and  his  wife  had  braved  the 
storms  and  trials  of  a  christian  life,  and  were  still  con- 
tending for  the  faith,  with  all  that  zeal  and  persever- 
ance becoming  valiant  soldiers  of  the  cross.    , 

During  the  night  a  swelling  began  upon  my  face, 
just  above  one  of  my  eyes,  and  by  morning,  it  had  in- 
creased much  and  become  so  painful  that  I  was  forced 
to  give  up  all  thoughts  of  attending  camp-meeting, 
and  immediately  set  my  face  for  home. 

Near  evening,  I  stopped  at  Mack  settlement,  where 
a  good  sister  kindly  made  a  poultice  for  my  face,  which 
much  relieved  it,  and  as  it  became  much  better  the 
next  day,  I  finally  concluded  to  return  to  the  Millport 
camp-meeting.  I  reached  the  ground  on  Monday,  and 
tented  with  Br.  Mallett,  a  local  preacher  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  whose  wife  claimed  me  to  be  the  instrument, 
under  God,  of  her  conversion.  In  their  morning  love- 
feast,  before  closing  the  meeting,  my  friends  made  me 
a  present  of  the  sum  of  twelve  dollars,  for  which  may 
the  Lord  reward  them. 

I  have  made  this  little  digression,  in  order  to  show 
the  manner  in  which  Providence  opened  my  way,  and 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


285 


supplied  me  with  means  for  my  journey.  The  route 
which  I  had  chosen  for  my  journey,  led  me  to  the  head 
of  Seneca  Lake.  Here  the  village  of  Watkins  is 
situated,  and  here  I  found  a  son  of  Br.  Dodson,  an 
old  superannuated  preacher  of  the  East  Genesee  Con- 
ference. With  Br.  Dodson  and  his  now  sainted  wife, 
I  had  spent  many  precious  hours  around  their  family 
altar,  and  in  the  house  of  God,  while  travelling  Ulysses 
circuit,  and  now,  as  I  visited  him  again,  we  enjoyed 
another  blessed  season  of  prayer,  which  seemed  like 
former  days.  He,  like  myself,  is  sinking  under  the 
weight  of  years,  and  the  excessive  labor  of  former 
times.  He  has  a  son  and  daughter  living  here,  who 
both  belong  to  the  M.  E.  Church  of  this  place. 

The  next  day  I  called  upon  a  Mr.  Matthews,  son  of 
the  widow  Matthews,  at  whose  house  I  used  to  preach 
thirty-two  years  ago,  and  where  the  Lord  often  blessed 
us.  Sister  Matthews  is  still  walking  in  the  straight 
and  narrow  way  that  leads  to  life  eternal.  I  found 
this  son  of  hers,  with  his  wife,  very  friendly,  kind  and 
hospitable  ;  his  wife  a  member  of  the  M.  E.  Church, 
and  deeply  pious. 

My  next  stopping  place  was  at  the  Rev.  Loring 
Grant's.  Found  himself  and  wife  in  tolerable  health, 
surrounded  with  the  good  things  of  this  life,  and  with 
blooming  hopes  of  entering  tiieir  rest  above,  when 


286 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


done  with  the  things  of  this  earth.  I  spent  a  Sabbath 
with  them,  and  talked  over  our  toils,  and  sufferings, 
and  triumphs  of  other  days.  Monday  morning  I 
left  their  hospitable  mansion,  and  pursued  my  way  to 
Canada.  At  Canandaigua  I  stopped  for  the  night 
with  Br.  McKinstry,  pastor  of  the  M.  E.  Church  of 
that  village.  He  with  his  lady  treated  me  very  kindly, 
and  in  the  morning  he  showed  me  through  their  splen- 
did church. 

I  continued  on  my  journey  until  I  reached  Lewis- 
ton,  on  the  Niagara,  opposite  Queenstown,  in  Canada. 
Forty-two  years  ago,  I  crossed  this  ferry  in  an  old 
scow  boat  ;  now  I  drove  over  upon  the  suspension 
bridge,  which  has  been  erected  at  this  place  within  a 
few  years  past.  I  passed  on  through  the  village  of 
Queenstown,  one  mile  north,  and  stopped  with  a 
brother  who  lives  in  the  house  where  General  Brock 
expired,  after  being  shot  from  his  horse  at  the  battle 
of  Queenstown  height,  in  the  year  1812. 

Next  day  I  passed  on  to  St.  Catherine's,  a  large 
commercial  town  upon  the  Wellington  Canal.  In  its 
harbor  lay  a  number  of  splendid  vessels  bound  to  dif- 
ferent ports  upon  the  lakes,  and  other  parts  of  the 
British  Empire.  Thirty-two  years  had  passed  since  I 
stood  upon  Canadian  soil,  and  in  that  time  how 
changed  had  everything  become. 


/ 


REV.     ALVIN     TORBY. 


287 


I  continued  my  journeying  until  I  reached  Fifty 
Mile  Creek.     On  Sabbath  morning  I  entered  one  of 
the  Wesleyan  churches  and  took  my  seat  among  the 
congregation  who  were  all  strangers  to  me.     I  looked 
around   upon  the  assembly,  thinking,  perhaps  some 
familiar  face  might  greet  my  view,  but  no  man  or 
woman  had  I  ever  seen  before.     Years  before,  I  had 
travelled  and  labored  and  preached  through  this  coun- 
try, and  many  people  lived  around  here  who  were  well 
acquainted  with  me,  and  whom  I  loved  to  see.     But 
they  were  gone,  and  a  new  generation  had  taken  their 
places.     The  old  church  in  which  the  Methodist  Con- 
ference held  its  session  thirty-five  years  before,  when  I 
was  one  of  its  members,  was  now  filled  by  a  new  race 
of  people.     The  preacher  in  the  pulpit  was  a  fine 
looking  young  Englishman,  who  commenced  the  servi- 
ces by  reading  a  portion  of  the  Holy  Bible,  after 
which,  he  gave  out  one  of  Wesley's  hymns.     After 
reading  the   hymn,   the   congregation  rose,  and  all 
together,  commenced  singing  the  first  two  lines  as  the 
minister  had  read  them.     They  then  paused ;  he  read 
the  other  two  lines  of  the  first  verse  and  they  sung 
again.     In  this  manner  they  proceeded  through  the 
hymn.     When   the  minister  kneeled  for  prayer,  the 
whole  congregation,  without  exception,  kneeled  with 
him.     Accustomed  as  I  was  to  the  mode  of  wor- 


288 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


8hip  in  the  States,  where  even  members  do  not 
kneel,  I  asked  myself  if  all  these  persons  were  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  not  at  the  time  thinking  that  this 
was  the  mode  in  which  they  were  formerly  instructed, 
and  that  they  had  not  departed  from  it.  * 

After  the  sermon,  came  the  class-meeting.  Here 
my  eye  fell  upon  a  man,  who,  by  his  resemblance,  I 
called  a  son  of  old  father  Lewis,  one  of  the  old  stand- 
bys  in  days  past  and  gone,  i.        . 

After  class-meeting  was  over,  I  introduced  myself 
to  the  minister,  and  enquired  who  that  person  might 
be.  He  told  me  I  was  right  in  my  conjecture,  and 
immediately  introduced  him  to  me.  I  enquired  after 
his  father,  and  others  of  the  old  settlers.  He  told  me 
they  were  all  slumbering  in  the  tomb  ;  that  he  lived 
upon  the  old  homestead,  and  invited  me,  with  the 
preacher  in  charge,  to  dine  with  him. 

The  same  Sabbath  I  attended  service  in  one  of  the 
most  splendid  Wesleyan  churches  in  Hamilton,  where, 
as  I  was  informed,  was  stationed  the  most  talented 
minister  in  all  the  Canadas.  As  I  entered  the  porch, 
the  sexton,  perceiving  me  to  be  a  stranger,  offered  me 
a  seat  just  in  front  of  the  pulpit.  The  house  was 
large  and  spacious,  well  fitted  up,  with  a  large  orj^an 
just  back  of  the  pulpit,  and  a  vestry  opening  near 
the  pulpit  stairs.      The  house  was  soon  completely 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY 


289 


filled  with  seemingly  devout  worshipers,  for  not  a 
whisper  did  I  hear,  or  a  smile  did  I  see,  upon  the  face 
of  any  one.  The  minister,  a  large,  portly  looking  man, 
read  a  portion  of  Scripture  in  a  deep,  full  and  sonorous 
tone  of  voice,  then  his  hymn,  which  he  lined,  as  did 
the  minister  I  had  listened  to  in  the  morning,  and  all 
the  congregation  joined  with  the  organ  in  making 
melody  in  the  house  of  God. 

During  the  prayer,  all  kneeled  except  a  few  Presby- 
terians or  Baptists,  who  stood  upon  their  feet,  as  is 
the  custom  in  their  own  churches.  The  minister  gave 
us  a  good  sermon,  though  not  as  great  as  I  had  ex- 
pected, from  the  reputation  he  seemed  to  have  among 
the  people.  w 

Hamilton  is  a  city  of  more  than  21,000  inhabitants, 
with  many  churches,  flourishing  schools,  and  enter- 
prising and  industrious  business  men,  who,  by  their 
trade  and  influence,  are  continually  advancing  its  in- 
terests, and  beautifying  its  surroundings.  When  I 
left  the  Canadas,  thirty-two  years  ago,  the  greater  part 
of  the  ground  where  this  city  now  stands  was  covered 
with  heavy  oak  timber,  with  only  a  few  houses  to  be 
seen,  and  those  scattered  here  and  there,  according  to 
the  fancy  of  the  settlers. 

From  Hamilton  I  journeyed  on  until  I  reached 
Brantfordville,  a  large  village  on  the  Grand  River. 


290 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


This  village  is  beautifully  situated,  containing  many 
large  and  spacious  buildings,  both  public  and  private, 
and  is  rapidly  increasing  in  wealth  and  population. 
Forty-two  years  ago,  this  village  consisted  only  of  a 
few  shanties,  and  a  tavern  or  "liquor-hole,"  on  each 
side  of  the  river.  It  was  a  great  resort  for  drunken 
whites  and  Indians,  and  so  notorious  had  the  place 
become  when  I  came  into  the  country,  that  the  two 
taverns  bore  the  names  of  "Sodom  and  Gomorrah." 
At  that  time  there  was  a  certain  white  man  who 
was  in  the  habit  of  drinking  to  excess  occasionally. 
These  drunken  frolics  were  periodical,  and  at  such 
times  it  was  almost  impossible  for  him  to  pass  either 
Sodom  or  Gomorrah  without  getting  pretty  well 
"corned."  Some  of  his  friends  speaking  to  him  on 
the  subject,  he  said  he  could  form  a  resolution  to  pass 
botli  places  and  not  touch  a  drop  of  liquor,  and  he 
could  keep  it.  Accordingly  he  started  out,  and  true 
to  his  word  he  passed  both  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  with- 
out stopping  to  touch  anything.  But  after  he  was 
quite  past  them,  he  became  so  elated  with  his  success 
in  resisting  temptation,  that  he  determined  to  go  back 
and  "treat  resolution  !"  which  he  did,  and  soon  was 
as  much  intoxicated  as  ever.  It  was  only  about  one 
mile  and  a  half  from  this  that  we  built  our  first  mis- 
sion house  for  the  Indians.      Now  the  village  contains 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


291 


several  splendid  churches,  all  of  which  are  well  filled 
every  Sabbath. 

One  mile  from  Brantfordville  is  the  elegant  and 
spacious  mansion  of  the  late  Kev.  Peter  Jones,  built 
by  him  after  he  superannuated.  Here  he  lived  until 
his  Lord  called  him  to  join  the  ransomed  host  above, 
and  occupy  the  mansion  prepared  for  him  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Father.  I  found  her  who  had  been  his 
companion  in  labor  and  suffering,  living  here  with  four 
fine  sons,  the  eldest  nineteen,  and  the  youngest  eight 
years  of  age.  She  is  now  the  wife  of  our  much 
esteemed  brother,  John  Carey,*  who  was  one  of  the 
first  to  help  on  the  work  of  christianizing  the  Indians. 

When  I  first  called  upon  Br.  Carey  and  his  wife, 
they  were  both  absent  from  home  ;  I  therefore  drove 
on,  and  on  my  return,  a  day  or  two  after,  as  I  drove 
up  to  the  gate,  I  espied  Br.  John  walking  through  the 
beautiful  grounds  that  surround  their  mansion.  As 
soon  as  he  saw  me,  he  started  across  the  garden  upon 
a  run,  and  without  waiting  to  pass  around  to  the  gate 
which  opened  upon  the  road,  he  placed  his  hands  upon 
the  high  picket  fence  which  surrounds  the  grounds, 
and  with  one  bound  was  at  my  side.  Grasping  me  in 
his  arms  he  exclaimed,  "Why,  Alvin  Torry  l" 

-  ■'  '-  ■-■■-■I.I.  I  ' —  .1  ■       ■       ...  „.        ^,       ,^ 

*This  will  not  appear  strange,  neither  will  the  elegant  paper  which 
follows,  when  it  ia  remembered  that  Mr.  Jones,  on  his  visit  to  Eng- 
land in  1830,  married  an  English  lady. — Ed. 


292 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


I  found  this  old  friend  in  excellent  health  and 
spirits,  with  a  fine  property  which  he  had  amassed  at 
Muncey  town,  living  in  ease  and  elegance,  and  spend- 
ing the  evening  of  his  days  in  peace  and  prosperity. 
The  time  I  spent  here  was  busily  employed  in  narrating 
to  each  other  the  eventful  portions  of  our  lives  since 
our  separation,  in  calling  up  old  times  and  the  many 
changes  that  have  taken  place  within  the  past  forty 
years.  Sister  Carey  kindly  gave  me  access  to  the 
papers  of  her  late  husband,  Kev.  Peter  Jones,  and  I 
listened  with  great  interest  to  the  account  of  his  last 
hours  and  death,  for  he  seemed  very  near  and  dear  to 
me,  and  everything  pertaining  to  him  was  of  interest 
to  me.  The  beautiful  and  touching  account  of  the 
closing  scenes  of  his  life  and  his  character,  from  the 
gifted  pen  of  sister  Carey,  I  subjoin  here,  as  being 
more  appropriate  than  anything  I  might  say  : 

"Tuesday,  May  20th,  1856. — ^My  dear  husband,  ac- 
companied by  myself  and  Dr.  Griffin,  left  home  for 
Toronto,  not  without  much  previous  prayer  and  consulta- 
tion whether  it  was  advisable  to  venture  such  a  journey, 
with  one  whose  strength  was  so  greatly  prostrated.  We 
reached  the  hospitable  dwelling  of  our  old  and  tried 
friend,  Br.  Ryerson,  about  6  p.  m.,  where  we  had  been 
invited,  and  as  usual  received  a  kind  welcome,  with  sub- 
dued feelings  of  mingled  pain  and  pleasure. 

"Wednesday,  21st. — Dr.  Bo  veil  came  early  with  Dr.  G. 
aud  after  careful  examination,  confirmed  all  Drs.  M.  and 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


293 


G.,  of  St.  Catharines,  had  said ;  but  also  discovered  a 
disease  of  long  standing,  in  the  region  of  the  heart.  The 
Dr.  informed  me  after  we  left  the  room,  that  disease  had 
made  great  progress,  and  that  his  continuance  here  any 
length  of  time,  was  very  uncertain;  he  said  my  dear 
husband  was  falling  a  sacrifice  to  his  former  exertions  for 
others. 

"Friday,  23d. — My  dear  husband  is  evidently  worse  and 
not  able  to  rise  at  all  to-day.  The  Revs.  E.  Wood  and 
Gemley,  and  sister  Taylor  called,  prayed  most  fervently, 
and  conversed  most  sweetly  about  the  things  of  God,  and 
his  wise  and  loving  dealings  with  his  own  children.  He 
responded  to  all,  saying :  *A11  is  well,  I  feel  resigned  to 
the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father  who  will  do  all  that  is 
right  and  best.* 

"Thursday,  29th. — ^The  Rev.  James  Richardson  kindly 
called. 

"Monday,  June  Ist. — Little  better;  sickness  somewhat 
abated.  Dr.  Hannah,  Revs.  Jobson  and  Gemley  came  to 
dinner,  after  which,  at  my  dear  husband's  request.  Dr. 
Hannah  administered  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  was  a  very 
solemn  time,  when  feelings,  such  as  words  cannot  express, 
filled  our  hearts.  We  knew  that  he  would  never  again 
drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  till  he  drank  it  in  his 
Father's  house  above. 

"Wednesday,  3d. — This  morning,  Dr.  Bovell  brought 
Dr.  Hodder  with  him.  Sister  Taylor  came  and  sweetly 
prayed  and  talked  with  him.  He  told  her  he  found  it 
difficult  to  collect  his  thoughts,  or  keep  his  mind  for  any 
length  of  time  upon  one  subject.  *0h,  yes,  Br.  Jones,' 
she  replied,  'but  a  look  of  faith,  a  desire  is  enough ; 
Jesus  knows  all  your  wants,  and  will  supply  them,  without 


294 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


words  to  tell  him.  When  you  wish  water,  or  anything 
else,  without  speaking,  sister  Jones  knows  by  your  look 
or  sign,  what  is  needed,  and  is  ready  to  supply  your 
wants ;  how  much  more  the  Savior,  who  is  touched  with 
pity,  and  sympathi^'os  in  all  your  sufferings  I' 

"Tuesday,  10th. — ^Very,  very  low,  apparently  worse 
than  any  day  before.  My  soul  so  cast  down,  groans  and 
tears  were  my  only  relief. 

"Wednesday,  11th. — ^What  alternations  of  hope  and 
fear ;  this  morning  favorable  symptoms  appeared. 

"Thursday,  12th. — ^Dr.  Ryerson  returned  from  Confer- 
ence. He  prayed  with  him,  and  told  him  the  Conference 
news,  to  which  he  listened  with  deep  interest,  making 
special  enquiries  about  the  Indian  Missions^  and  appoint- 
ments to  them.  ^    • 

"Saturday,  16th. — He  was  quite  cheered  with  the 
thought  of  seeing  his  dear  children,  and  happy  home 
again. 

"Monday,  17th. — ^Dr.  Ryerson  kindly  sdded  me  in  prep- 
arations for  our  homeward  journey.  The  Dr.  then  went 
to  the  railroad  office  and  made  arrangements  for  his 
comfort  as  far  as  possible,  to  Paris. 

"Tuesday,  12th. — In  the  evening  Dr.  Ryerson  prayed 
for  the  last  time  by  the  dying  bed  of  his  dear  friend  and 
brother.  Seeing  me  much  affected,  he  took  my  band, 
and  with  a  heavenly  smile  on  his  countenance,  said,  'We 
have  lived  most  happily  together  for  many  years,  and  it 
is  hard  to  part;  do  not  weep,  dear;  Christ  will  take 
care  of  you  and  the  dear  children ;  he  will  give  you  grace, 
supporting,  strengthening  grace ;  in  a  little  time  we  shall 
meet  again,  and  spend  eternity  together  with  Jesus.' 

"Wednesday,  18th. — ^In  extreme  weakness  he  awoko 


REV.     ALVIN      TOllRY. 


21)5 


this  morning.  After  a  day  of  travel,  and  of  great  fatigue 
and  excitement,  he  felt  almost  overwhelmed  with  grati- 
tude, as  he  laid  down  again  on  his  own  couch  alive,  and 
he  said  several  times,  'Bless  the  Lord !  bless  the  Lord  t 
What  shall  we  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  benefits 
towards  us?' 

"Thursday,  19th. — My  dear  husband  very  low  this 
morning.  Many  called  to  see  him.  To  his  friend.  Rev. 
H.  Biggar,  he  said,  'I  am  resting  on  the  atonement.' 

"Saturday,  21st. — My  husband  passed  a  very  restless 
night.  The  Rev.  J.  Ryerson  and  wife  came,  and  during 
prayer  he  felt  very  happy.  He  presented  sister  Lincoln, 
who,  with  her  excellent  husband,  came  to  see  him,  with 
a  book,  as  a  dying  gift,  saying,  *The  religion  of  Jesus  is 
enough  for  a  dying  hour.' 

"Sunday,  22d. — ^Through  mercy  my  dear  husband  passed 
a  quiet  night,  but  in  the  morning  threw  up  a  quantity  of 
clotted  blood.  Our  kind  friend,  Mrs.  Nelles,  spent  the 
day  with  us.  He  gave  our  servant  a  book  this  day,  tell- 
ing her  to  serve  God  faithfully  to  the  end  of  her  life. 
Being  too  ill  to  hear  much  reading  or  talking,  a  little 
from  the  best  Book,  and  some  from  *  Thoughts  in  Aiilic- 
tion,'  was  all  he  could  endure.  It  was  excessively  hot, 
and  he  slept  much. 

"Monday,  23d. — Spent  a  very  restless  night.  A  great 
many  friends  called  to  see  him,  who  will  remember  how 
kindly  and  thankfully  he  enquired  after  the  welfare  of 
their  families,  and  often  said,  'Has  so  and  so  been  to  see 
me  ?  tell  them  I  wish  to  shake  hands  with  them  before  I 
go  home.'  He  gave  books  to  several  as  dying  gifts,  and 
when  able,  signed  his  name,  dictating  a  few  words  to  be 
written.      A  number  of  Lidians  from  the  New  Credit 


296 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


Crame  to-day.  It  was  affecting  to  witness  their  deep  sor- 
row as  they  gazed  on  the  emaciated  form  of  their  long- 
tried,  faithful  friend.  He  said  to  Br.  Carey,  'Tell  the 
Indians  at  Muncey,  if  I  had  my  life  to  live  over  again,  I 
would  wish  to  live  as  I  have  in  the  service  of  God.' 

"Tuesday,  24th. — ^The  dear  afflicted  Indians  met  seve- 
ral times  during  the  day  for  singing  and  prayer.  He  ex- 
horted them  all  to  meet  him  in  a  better  world.  They 
'all  wept  sore,  fell  on  his  neck  and  kissed  him,  sorrowing 
most  of  all  for  the  words  which  he  spake,  that  they 
should  see  his  face  no  more.* 

"Wednesday,  25th. — ^The  Rev.  C.  Byrne  and  wife 
came ;  neither  saw  any  hope  of  his  recovery.  Br,  Byrne 
prayed  most  fervently.  As  our  dear  Charles  had  not 
arrived  after  two  telegraphic  messages,  Mr.  Strobridge 
kindly  sent  his  son  to  Simcoe  to  fetch  him.  Our  good 
friend,  Mr.  Nelles,  was  in  daily  attendance,  and  adminis- 
tered much  consolation. 

"Thursday,  26th. — Many  called  to  take  a  farewell  to- 
day. To  one  taking  both  liands  in  his,  he  said,  'I  am 
going  home,  going  to  my  Father's  house  above ;  all  is 
Avell.'  After  taking  a  little  ice  jelly,  it  was  too  evident 
that  the  silken  cords  which  had  bound  him  to  earth,  were 
soon  to  be  loosened;  and  as  his  family  were  now  all 
together,  they  were  summoned  around  his  dying  bed,  that 
they  might,  for  the  last  time,  receive  his  blessing,  and 
listen  to  the  faint,  yet  touching  relation  to  prepare  to 
meet  their  God.  His  beaming  look,  his  expressive  smile 
as  he  commended  each  separately,  with  patriarchal  dig- 
nity, to  the  care  of  his  covenant-keeping  God,  can  never 
be  forgotten.  Placing  his  hand  on  the  head  of  dear 
Charles,  giving  him  one  of  his  Bibles  and  his  dressing 


BEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


297 


case,  he  said,  "Be  a  good,  obedient,  loving  son  to  your 
mother,  and  as  much  as  possible  fill  my  place."  He  then 
exhorted  him  to  give  his  heart  to  God.  He  then 
put  his  hand  on  dear  Frederick's  head,  giving  him  another 
of  his  Bibles,  telling  him  he  hoped  that  blessed  book  would 
be  his  guide  to  heaven ;  that  he  would  read  it,  and  meet 
him  in  a  better  world ;  he  also  gave  him  his  gun,  saying, 
*God  bless  you,  son ;  be  a  good  son  to  your  mother,  and 
loving  to  your  brothers.*  Then  to  Peter  Edmund  he 
said,  also  placing  his  hand  on  his  head,  ^God  bless  the 
lad  ;  take  this  watch  which  I  have  used  so  many  years, 
and  keep  it  for  your  dying  father's  sake ;  give  your  heart 
to  God,  and  wo  shall  meet  again.  Take  this  Testament, 
read  it,  and  may  it  guide  you  through  life  to  glory.' 
Then,  to  dear  George  Dunlot,  who  sobbed  aloud,  and 
clung  to  him,  he  said,  'Be  a  good  boy,  love  God,  obey 
your  mother,  love  your  brothers ;  here  is  my  hymn-book ; 
I  have  used  it  a  long  time ;  keep  it,  and  use  it  for  my 
sake ;  here  are  two  volumes  for  you  to  keep  in  remem- 
brance of  me.'  He  then  put  his  hand  on  his  head,  and 
said,  *God  bless  you,  my  sweet  child.'  He  then  took 
my  hand,  and  kissing  me  said,  'I  commend  these  dear 
boys  to  the  care  of  their  Heavenly  Father  and  you. 
Train  them  up  for  heaven.  God  bless  you,  dear.  I  pray 
we  may  be  an  unbroken  family  above.'  Shortly  after 
this,  turning  to  his  kind  and  constant  friend.  Rev.  A. 
Nelles,  he  put  in  his  hands  three  volumes  of  Chalmer's 
Works,  saying,  'I  give  you  these  as  a  parting  memorial 
of  your  dying  friend.  I  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness ; 
I  hope  we  shall  meet  above.'  After  this,  he  slept  for  a 
long  time.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Alexander  came  in  the  eve- 
ning ;  he  responded  during  his  prayer,  saying,    'Amen, 


298 


AUTOBIOOBAPHT     OF 


amen.*  When  Mr.  Burwell  asked  him  how  he  felt,  he 
replied,  ^Sinking,  sinking;*  I  said,  Tes,  dear,  into  the 
arms  of  Jesus.'  He  repUed,  *0,  yes.*  He  gave  his  sister, 
Mrs.  Brant,  three  books,  saying,  *I  give  you  these  as 
tokens  of  remembrance  of  the  brother  who  was  convert- 
ed at  the  same  time  you  were.  May  God  bless  you  and 
your  family,  and  may  we  all  meet  again  in  a  better  world  I* 
From  this  time  his  eye-sight  failed,  so  that  he  could  scarce- 
ly see  at  all,  but  he  heard  distinctly,  and  always  seemed 
conscious.  H  I  was  out  of  the  room  for  a  few  moments, 
friends  would  come  and  say,  Mr.  Jones  is  asking  for 
you.  Dear  creature,  he  seemed  to  want  me  by  his  side 
all  the  time. 

"Friday,  2'7th. — My  dear  husband  slept  most  of  the 
night.  In  the  morning  he  asked  to  see  Abraham,  our 
hired  man,  and  taking  his  hand,  said,  4  shall  soon  be 
gone,  and  want  you  to  be  faithful  in  taking  care  of  every- 
thing, just  as  if  I  were  here ;  try  and  love  and  serve  God ; 
there  is  nothing  like  a  preparation  for  death ;  God  bless 
you  and  your  partner ;  look  well  after  the  interests  of  my 
family.  God  bless  Abraham.'  Rev.  W.  Sutton  and 
many  other  friends  called.  To  all  he  addressed  a  few 
parting  words.  To  the  doctor,  who  had  attended  him 
faithfully  and  skillfully,  he  said,  taking  his  hand,  4  thank 
you  for  all  your  kind  attention ;  you  have  done  all  you 
could,  but  it  is  the  will  of  God  to  take  me  home.  I  hope 
you  will  give  God  all  your  heart,  and  meet  me  in  a  bet- 
ter world.'  Hearing  him  say,  'Blessed  Redeemer,'  I 
said,  *you  can  say,  *'I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth." ' 
He  said,  "I  can  say  that  all  the  time."  This  afternoon 
the  Rev.  J.  B.  Howard  and  his  wife  came.  They  only 
returned  home  to-day  from  a  long  visit,  or  would  have 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


299 


been  often  by  his  side.    They  sang  sweetly  (which  ho 
seemed  fully  to  enjoy)  the  beautiful  hymn : 

'*  'Wo  spoak  of  the  realms  of  the  blest.' 

"Sunday,  28th. — My  precious  one  was  too  low  to  speak 
or  see,  but  he  showed  consciousness  by  just  saying,  *Yes,' 
when  spoken  to,  and  evidently  knew  his  friends  by  their 
voices.     It  was  on  the  morning  of  this  day,  that  he  took 
hold  of  my  hand  with  a  most  affectionate  and  indescriba- 
ble look,  and  said,  *I  have  something,  dear,  I  wish  to 
say  to  you,  and  I  may  as  well  mention  it  now:    You 
must  try  not  to  be  alarmed,  or  too  much  grieved,  when 
you  see  me  die ;  perhaps  I  may  have  to  struggle  with  the 
last  enemy.'     Dear  creature  I  what  an  example  of  khid 
consideration,  even  in  death.     I  said  to  him,  *How  can  I 
do  without  you,  love?'     He  replied,  *  Jesus  will  take 
care  of  you."    As  this  never-to-be-forgotten  night  drew 
on,  the  actual  approach  of  death  was  too  evident.    Tho 
friends  who  watched  with  me  till  midnight,  were  Mrs. 
Brett,  Mrs.  Johns,  daughter  of  old  Capt.  Brant,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Beamer,  Mr.  C.  Welles  and  Mr.  G.  Johnson, 
Mohawk.    About  10  p.  m.,  he  said,  and  these  were  his 
last  words,    'God  bless  you,  dear.'    After  this,  I  said, 
'If  you  have  given  the  last  token  of  love,  and  spoken 
the  last  word,  do,  dear,  show  you  are  conscious,  by  pres- 
sing my  hand,  and  assuring  me  that  you  die  in  the  full 
prospect  of  a  blessed  immortality.'    He  did  so,  feebly, 
but  with  all  the  remaining  strength  he  had,  twice.    From 
this  time  he  laid  perfectly  quiet ;  whether  conscious  or 
not,  we  could  not  discover.    About  half  past  one  there 
was  a  decided  change ;  I  saw  the  long  dreaded  event 
was  near.    I  desired  the  dear  boys  and  his  mother  and 
sister  might  be  called.    We  were  all  soon  around  his  dy- 


300 


▲  UTODIOURArHY     OF 


\ 


ing  bed.  Every  breath  was  watched,  as  nearer  and  yet 
nearer  the  last  enemy  approached,  and  an  union  was  to 
bo  dissolved  from  which  had  been  derived  so  much  ha])- 
])iness.  It  seemed  to  me  that  the  flesh  and  the  spirit  had 
a  long  and  a  hard  struggle.  Oh,  the  agony  of  that  hour ! 
Oh,  such  a  scene !  bleeding  hearts  that  have  witnessed 
can  understand,  but  no  words  can  describe.  Fainter  and 
yet  fainter  still,  the  last  quiver  of  the  lip  told  all  was 
over ;  the  warfare  was  accomplished,  and  the  spirit  had 
taken  its  everlasting  flight.  As  I  tried  to  trace  its  pro- 
gress, methought  I  heard  shouts  of  victory  resound 
through  the  vaults  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  as  the  re- 
deemed Indian  bands  hailed  with  a  fresh  song  of  triumph 
the  benefactor  of  their  race,  the  friend  of  suffering  hu- 
manity, and  the  adorable  Savior  who  had  prepared  for 
him  a  seat  in  glory,  purchased  with  his  own  precious 
blood,  bid  him  welcome,  with  the  plaudit,  *Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord.'        . 

CHARACTER.  / 

"As  a  husband,  he  literally  obeyed  the  command  of 
the  great  apostle,  contained  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Ephe- 
sians,  from  the  twenty-fifth  verse.  In  him  I  found  com- 
bined everything  that  was  amiable,  tender,  confiding, 
faithful  and  judicious.  I  think  it  is  Newton  says,  *A 
friend  is  worth  all  hazards  we  can  run.'  I  knew  this 
when  I  united  my  destiny  with  his,  notwithstanding  the 
fearful  forebodings,  and  the  cruel  things  that  were  writ- 
ten and  said.  I  knew  that  he  was  a  man  of  God,  a  man 
of  faith  and  prayer,  a  friend  in  whom  I  could  trust,  and 
I  looked  with  pity  on  those  who,  from  ignorance  and 
prejudice,  viewed  the  alliance  with  contempt,  deeming 


IIEV.     ALVIN     TOUHV. 


301 


(hctn  not  worthy  to  tread  in  the  sbaclow  «f  my  honored 
husband.  Never,  from  the  day  of  tnc  happy  espousals, 
had  I  cause  to  lament  that  our  destinies  were  united 
Would  that  all  who  marry  white  men  possessed  in  them 
the  same  lovely  christian  graces  that  rendered  my  homo 
with  my  noble  Indian  such  an  abode  of  [jeuce  and  love. 
But  he  is  gone  I  gone  to  his  reward  ;  and  he  who  'turned 
many  to  righteousness,  now  shines  as  the  stars  forever 
and  ever.*  Daily  I  need  the  present  promise,  '3Iy  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee ;  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.* 

"As  a  father,  he  ruled  by  lovo ;  perhaps  too  much  like 
Eli,  a  little  firmer  rein  might  have  been  occasionally  for 
the  advantage  of  his  sons ;  but  in  him  his  boys  found  a 
friend  ever  ready  to  give  them  advice,  a  father  who 
joined  in  their  amusements,  mstructing  and  helping  them 
in  every  way  that  would  promote  their  hapjnness  or  im- 
provement. His  children  both  loved  and  feared  him,  for 
lenient  as  he  was,  I  never  knew  him  pass  over  sin  with- 
out severely  punishing  the  guilty  one.  With  filial  confi- 
dence his  boys  trusted  to  his  judgment,  and  reposed  in 
his  tender  love.  For  hours  have  I  seen  them  listen  with 
delighted  attention  to  the  fund  of  anecdotes  he  had 
treasui'ed  up  in  his  memory,  particularly  Indian  stories. 
The  loss  of  such  a  father  is  irreparable.  May  his  mantle 
fall  on  each  of  them,  and  may  *God  bless  the  lads !' 

"As  a  master,  he  was  mild  and  persuasive.  Often  have 
I  marvelled  at  the  patient  forbearance  he  has  displayed 
when  greatly  provoked  to  anger;  but  religion  had 
wrought  that  change  in  his  heart  which  enabled  him  to 
'endure  all  things.*  He  was  'slow  to  anger ;»  he  knew 
how  to  'rule  his  spirit,'  and  many  times  has   his  'soft 


302 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


answer  turned  away  wrath.'  Those  who  served  him 
faithfully,  always  found  in  him  a  friend  and  kind  adviser ; 
but  when  he  met  with  imposition  or  ingratitude,  he  faith- 
fully warned,  and  if  that  failed  to  produce  the  desired 
eifect,  they  parted. 

"As  the  priest  of  his  family,  he  always  made  it  a  rule 
to  be  short  in  reading  and  prayer,  so  as  never  to  weary 
the  children  or  servants.  His  prayers  were  very  simple 
and  devotional,  offered  up  in  strong  faith.  He  often 
mentioned  individuals  by  name,  as  their  circumstances 
required  particular  notice.  The  poor  and  the  needy,  the 
sick  and  the  dying,  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  were 
seldom  omitted  in  his  supplications  at  the  throne  of  the 
heavenly  grace ;  and  I  have  often  thought,  since  his  de- 
parture from  our  midst,  how  much  of  our  present  com- 
fort we  owe,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  his  intercessions  at 
the  mercy  seat.  I  believe  no  sincere  prayer  is  ever  un- 
answered, although  it  may  not  be  in  accordance  with  our 
short-sighted  desires,  consequently  how  many  needful 
blessings  may  his  widow  and  fatherless  boys  expect  to 
descend  on  them. 

"As  a  friend  he  was  firm  in  his  attachments ;  he  was  a 
man  whose  friendship  and  society  needed  to  be  sought ; 
he  never  courted  the  favor  of  any,  and  I  often  told  him 
he  lost  the  intimacy  of  many  who  would  have  proved 
valuable  friends,  by  his  backwardness  to  intrude  unsolic- 
ited into  any  society.  His  amiable  and  gentle  manners 
rendered  him  a  favorite  with  all  who  knew  how  to  appre- 
ciate real  worth.  He  was  faithftd  in  giving  advice  and 
reproof,  but  it  was  always  done  in  so  mild  a  manner,  it 
was  impossible  to  take  offence.  His  Indian  brethren  can 
bear  testimony  that  *faithful  were  the  wounds'  of  their 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


303 


friend,  Peter  Jones.  He  never  saw  sin  in  them  without 
pointing  out  the  evils  resulting  from  it,  and  ever  encour- 
aged industry  and  virtuous  deeds.  They  all  looked  up 
to  him  with  respect,  and  consulted  him  as  their  best 
friend.     May  the  Lord  raise  up  another  to  fill  his  place  I 

"His  course  of  reading  and  study  was  desultory.  His 
was  a  mind  that  gained  more  from  the  study  of  men  and 
things,  than  from  books,  although,  whenever  ho  got  in- 
terested in  a  work,  it  was  difficult  to  divert  his  attention 
from  it.  As  his  early  education  had  not  encouraged  appli- 
cation or  deep  study,  neither  had  formed  a  taste  for  men- 
tal culture,  it  could  not  be  expected  that  in  his  later  years, 
with  the  cares  of  a  family,  very  poor  health,  and  a  vast 
amount  of  business  to  transact  for  his  tribe,  that  he  should 
be  able  to  devote  much  time  to  reading.  He  never  took 
much  interest  in  biography,  and  when  I  expressed  my  sur- 
prise, he  would  say,  'Persons  are  extolled  too  much.  Bible 
biography  is  honest.'  And  I  am  certain  nothing  would 
have  grieved  him  more  than  that  his  character  should  be 
set  forth  to  the  world  as  blameless.  He  was  well  in- 
formed on  all  the  great  events  of  the  day. 

"As  a  correspondent,  he  was  punctual  and  explicit,  his 
style  varying  according  to  the  subject  and  parties  he 
addressed.  He  could  be  solemn,  touching  and  comforting 
or  humorous  and  loving.  He  never  wrote  (except  purely 
on  business  matters,)  without  saying  something  of  the 
Savior.  I  believe  those  friends  who  have  his  letters,  Avill 
keep  them  for  his  sake. 

"In  preparing  his  sermons,  the  Bible  and  prayer,  with 
the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  were  his  principal  aids. 
Having  several  Commentaries,  he  made  use  of  them  when 
he  needed  light  thrown  on  any  difficult  passage.     His 


304 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OP 


\ 


notes  were  rather  concise,  depending  more  on  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit  than  any  preparations  for  the  pul- 
pit. He  often  said  he  could  never  preach,  however  much 
time  he  took  to  prepare  a  sermon,  unless  the  Lord  helped 
him.  In  summing  up  my  dear  husband's  character,  1 
should  say  his  actions,  words  and  looks  were  governed 
by  a  principle  of  uniform  consistency,  humility  and  mod- 
eration. Amidst  popular  applause,  to  which  in  the  old 
country  he  was  no  stranger,  he  kept  on  his  steady  course, 
and  never  seemed  the  least  inflated,  even  by  the  notice 
of  monarchs,  and  the  great  and  noble  of  the  earth.  He 
was  remarkable  for  integrity  in  all  his  dealings  with  his 
fellow  creatures,  never  taking  advantage  of  ignorance. 
This  was  one  excellence  that  raised  him  so  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  Indians ;  they  placed  implicit  confidence  in  all 
he  said,  and  trusted  the  management  of  their  temporal 
affairs  in  his  hands.  Not  only  was  he  chief  over  the  tribe 
to  which  he  belonged,  but  the  Muncey  town  and  Mora- 
vian Indians  made  him  chief  in  their  tribes,  and  urged 
him  to  do  their  business  for  them.  In  one  instance,  he 
paid,  I  think,  £200,  which  no  law  could  have  obliged  him 
to  do,  but  a  sense  of  honor  made  him  spurn  the  tempta- 
tion to  take  advantage  on  that  account.  I  think  the  cir- 
cumstance of  his  rising  so  superior  to  the  generality  of 
his  countrymen  should  be  noticed.  Although  he  was  ev- 
idently chosen  by  God  to  do  a  great  work,  and  prepared 
by  his  Spirit  for  the  accoraiDlishment  of  the  same ;  still 
the  remarkable  way  by  which  he  was  guided  through  the 
wilderness,  his  preservation  from  the  temptations  so  fatal 
to  youth,  and  especially  Indians ;  his  never  having  the 
least  desire  for  the  accursed  fire-water;  the  marked 
blessing  that  rested  on  all  his  lawful  temporal  under- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


305 


takings,  so  that  he  rose  by  industry,  honesty  and  piety,  to 
a  respectable  and  honorable  station  in  society ;  these  and 
many  other  circumstances  demand  remark,  not  only  to 
his  own  credit,  but  for  the  glory  of  that  God  who  made 
him  by  his  grace  what  he  was. 

♦  "Eliza  Jones.'' 

"Brantford,  C.  W." 

This  account  of  the  death  of  my  old  friend  and 
fellow-laborer  affected  me  deeply,  and  as  I  read  over 
the  labors  of  his  life,  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  respect 
with  which  he  was  viewed  by  every  one  who  knew 
him. 

Br.  and  sister  Carey  now  drove  with  me  to  the 
New  Credit  Mission,  where  we  found  many  of  the 
Indians  still  living,  who  were  the  first  fruits  of  the 
Grand  River  Mission.  1  found  Peter  Jones'  mother 
yet  alive,  although  in  very  feeble  health.  [I  have 
since  received  intelligence  of  her  death  ;  sVie  died  in 
the  Lord.]  I  prayed  with  them,  and  the  tears 
streamed  down  their  eyes  as  they  thought  of  the  time 
when  they  first  listened  to  the  prayers  of  the  Mission- 
ary. These  Indians  have  a  Reservation  of  twelve 
miles  square,  divided  into  farms  which  compare  favor- 
ably with  any  I  had  seen  among  the  whites  ;  good 
houses,  good  fences  and  barns,  everything  in  as  good 
order  as  their  white  brethren.  I  was  told  that  one 
Indian  during  the  past  summer  had  raised  from  a 


11 


i'-i 

iti 


306 


AUTOBIOGBAPHT     OF 


farm  worked  by  himself,  over  one  thousand  bushels  of 
grain.  They  have  a  good  church  and  parsonage,  and 
are  under  the  entire  control  of  the  Wesleyans,  who 
appoint  their  minister  from  year  to  year. 

After  taking  leave  of  these  good  people,  I  went  on 
and  called  upon  Br.  Wm.  Kyerson,  who  lives  on  the 
spot  where,  thirty-two  years  before,  I  worshiped  with 
the  Indians  for  the  last  time.  The  Indians  here  have 
sold  out  to  the  whites,  and  now  all  through  this  part 
of  the  country  appear  fine  farms  and  splendid  houses, 
giving  token  of  the  thrift  and  energy  of  Canadian 
fanners.  Br.  William  has  purchased  him  a  small 
farm,  and  being  in  comfortable  circumstances  he  pur- 
poses spending  the  evening  of  his  days  in  this  quiet 
spot.  He  has  been  one  of  the  most  popular  and 
successful  preachers  in  the  Wesleyan  Canadian  Con- 
ference, but  now  holds  a  superannuated  relation.  He 
was  raised,  converted,  and  commenced  his  itinerant 
life  upon  the  first  circuit  I  travelled  in  Upper  Canada. 
May  his  last  days  be  peace. 

How  changed  the  face  of  the  country.  Every- 
where I  go  nothing  seems  natural.  Where  once  was 
nothing  but  woods  and  foot-paths  through  the  forests, 
now  are  seen  handsome  farms,  good  roads,  large  villa- 
ges, flourishing  manufactories,  and  everything  denoting 
the  presence  of  man. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


307 


At  Muncey  town,  where,  thirty-seven  years  ago  the 
forest  hid  the  wigwams  of  the  savage — where  the  deer 
bounded  along  in  perfect  liberty — where  naught  was 
seen  but  the  form  of  the  Indian — as  he  followed  the 
chase  through  the  windings  of  the  forest,  or  strolled 
along  the  banks  of  the  river  in  pursuit  of  fish  — where 
the  only  music  heard  was  the  death  chant  of  some 
unfortunate  prisoner,  or  the  unearthly  yell  of  the  war 
dance,  as  those  fierce,  untutored  sons  of  the  forests 
circled  round  the  warpole,  or  listened  to  the  magic 
incantations  of  some  celebrated  pow-wow  as  he  deliv- 
ered to  them  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit — where  I 
had  stood  alone  as  the  representative  of  Christianity 
and  civilization,  facing  the  flashing  eyes  and  frowning 
countenances  of  that  hostile  band  of  warriors  who 
thirsted  for  my  blood  because  I  wished  to  turn  them 
from  their  old  customs  and  their  idolatry — where, 
as  I  held  up  to  their  sight  the  Book  of  books,  and  told 
them  that  it  contained  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  to 
them,  their  flashing  eyes  grew  dim,  their  countenances 
changed  to  smiles  and  looks  of  friendship,  and  their  pur- 
pose, once  so  strong  in  the  faith  of  their  forefathers, 
now  changed  to  seek  and  know  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit  as  revealed  to  them  through  the  Bible, — there  at 
that  place  is  the  beautiful  and  flourishing  model  farm 
of  the  Mount  Elgin  Industrial  High  School  for  the 


308 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


benefit  of  those  Indians  who  wish  to  advance  still 
more  in  the  knowledge  of  civilization  and  the  arts, 
and  instead  of  a  waste  and  howling  wilderness,  well 
well  cultivated  farms,  with  all  the  improvements  of 
modern  husbandry,  are  spread  out  to  the  view,  present- 
ing a  change  as  strange  and  wondrous  as  that  wrought 
by  the  magician's  art.  But  that  the  reader  may  be 
able  to  comprehend  the  extent  of  the  change  produced 
in  that  country,  I  will  insert  an  extract  from  the 
Jubilee  Sermon  of  Rev.  Wm.  Case,  which  although 
lengthy,  will  give  as  concise  an  account  of  the  state 
of  affairs  as  any  that  can  be  offered,  and  for  Scriptural 
doctrine  and  choice  Methodistic  reminiscences,  it  is 
unsurpassed  by  any  production  of  the  kind.  The 
sermon  was  delivered  before,  and  at  the  request  of  the 
Wesleyan  Canada  Conference,  assembled  at  London, 
Canada  West,  June  6th,  1855  : 

"In  the  visit  of  those  brethren,  Torry  and  Jones,  are 
some  of  the  most  interesting  communications  with  the 
Indians  that  I  have  known.  The  prejudices  of  the  chiefs 
were  strong  and  determined,  arising  out  of  the  abuses 
and  injuries  their  people  had  received  from  the  white 
man,  who  had  *ruined  them  by  whisky,  and  dispossessed 
them  of  their  lands ;'  and  they  dwelt  much  and  strongly 
on  the  cold-blooded  massacre  of  the  Moravian  Indians,  at 
Muskingum.  The  controversy  continued  for  hours,  and 
with  such  discretion  on  the  part  of  our  missionaries,  that 
when  the  council  closed,  it  was  found  that  much  of  the 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


309 


prejudice  of  the  opposing  chiefs  was  subdued,  and  they 
ceased  to  object,  by  saying,  'we  will  think  more  upon 
the  subject.'  At  this  interview,  and  others  that  followed, 
the  foundation  was  laid  for  the  conversion  of  the  three 
tribes. 

"The  accounts  which  are  given  of  these  councils  need 
only  to  be  read  to  be  admired,  for  the  wisdom,  patience 
and  discretion  of  Torry  and  Jones,  in  answering  objec- 
tions, and  urging  the  claims,  of  the  Gospel.  I  will  notice 
one,  as  a  specimen  of  the  wisdom  in  which  the  whole 
controversy  was  conducted : 

"On  our  saying  that  the  Great  Good  Spirit  had  sent 
us  to  tell  them  the  good  and  right  way,  they  replied  that 
the  Great  Spirit  had  sent  them,  prophets  who  told  them 
they  must  live  as  their  fathers  had  done,  and  keep  up 
their  ancient  customs.    We  then  said,  'But  the  Good 
Spirit  has  given  us  the  good  Book ;  that  this  book  in- 
formed us  that  the  good  Spirit  made  all  men  ;  told  us  to 
love  and  do  each  other  good ;  the  same  good  Book  told 
us  the  right   way  to  worship,  and  informed  us  of  the 
Savior  of  sinners.     Now  the  Great  Spirit  has  not  given 
you  any  such  book,  but  he  has  given  it  to  us  and  told  us 
to  hand  it  to  our  red  brothers.    If  you  obey  this  good 
Book,  it  will  make  you  wise  and  happy,  and  direct  you 
most  safely  to  a  happier  life  to  come.    Now,  brothers,  we 
come  to  hand  you  this   good  Book,  and  to  teach  your 
children  to  read  it,  that  they  may  be  wise  and  good.' 
This  discourse  seemed  to  have  effect.    They  paused  and 
seemed  thoughtful,  and  at  last  said  that  they  would  not 
oppose  those  who  wished  to  hear  the  word,  and  to  send 
their  children  to  the  school. 

"  On  our  next  visit,  we  found  our  affairs  more  prosper- 


I 


310 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


0U8 ;  the  school  had  become  popular  with  the  Indians 
There  were  eighteen  children,  and  a  prospect  of  more. 
With  the  like  discretion  were  the  objections  of  the  chiefs 
answered  and  explained  in  regard  to  the  murders  at 
Muskingum,  and  the  use  of  ardent  spirits.  They  did  not, 
however,  attempt  to  justify  the  wrongs  they  had  suffer- 
ed.    Some  stern,  some  truthful  pen  may  record  them. 

"  It  was  previous  to  the  good  work  on  the  Grand  River, 
that  the  people  of  God  became  unusually  fervent  in  pray- 
ing for  the  Indians,  several  of  whom  offered  pecuniary 
assistance  for  the  support  of  a  missionary  among  them. 
In  like  manner,  when  the  Christians  of  Bay  of  Quinte 
heard  of  the  conversion  of  the  Indians  in  the  west,  (for 
we  spoke  of  it  at  all  the  quarterly  meetings)  a  like  fer- 
vent spirit  was  manifest  for  the  conversion  of  the  Indians 
of  Bay  of  Quinte  and  Kingston. 

"  In  the  meantime,  Peter  Jones  and  others,  from  the 
Credit  Mission,  accompanied  me  to  Bellville,  where  the 
gospel  was  preached  to  the  Ojibwas  of  that  vicinity, 
and  where  similar  changes  were  wrought  by  the  power  of 
God.  The  conversions  commenced  in  the  spring  of  1826. 
From  a  state  of  drunkenness,  poverty  and  degradation, 
not  to  be  described,  these  Indians,  too,  became  a  sober, 
praying  people,  and  immediately  entered  upon  a  settled, 
industrious  course  of  life. 

"The  journal  of  the  Grape  Island  Mission  contains  not 
a  few  remarkable  events  of  providence  and  grace;  as 
those  of  the  divine  care  and  guidance,  powerful  conver- 
sions, fervency  of  devotion,  piety  of  the  children,  patience 
hi  sufferings,  triumphant  deaths,  the  faithful  labors  of 
missionaries  and  teachers,  the  influence  of  the  mission  on 
the  white  inhabitants,  both  in  the  vicinity  and  elsewhere ; 


UEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


311 


the  schools,  as  the  day,  the  Sabbath,  the  infant  and 
industrial  schools.  It  is  also  to  be  noticed  that  a  number 
of  the  converts  have  been  useful  in  extending  the  truths 
of  religion  to  other  tribes.  The  names  of  Sunday, 
Beaver,  Moses,  Paul,  Frasier,  Chechang,  Crawford,  Stein- 
ham,  Salt,  Blaker,  are  on  the  list  of  laborers ;  several  of 
whom  have  carried  religious  instruction  to  the  tribes  ol 
Lake  Huron,  Lake  Michigan,  Lake  Superior,  and  Hud- 
son's Bay,  to  the  extent  of  two  thousand  miles  in  the 
north.  Many  of  these  events  we  have  on  record,  others 
are  remembered  by  the  missionaries  and  teachers,  and 
may  yet  be  given  to  the  public.  This  people  remained 
on  Grape  Island,  near  Bellville,  eleven  years,  where  they 
were  employed  in  gardening,  farming,  house-building, 
and  some  of  the  trades,  as  that  of  smithing,  shoe-making, 
&c. 

"The  Indians  of  the  Grape  Island  Mission  having  been 
fitted  for  a  more  enlarged  sphere  of  labor  in  civilized 
life,  they  were,  in  the  spring  of  1837,  removed  to  the 
township  of  Alnwick,  near  Rice  Lake,  on  lands  assigned 
them  by  Sir  John  Colborne.  Here  they  are  provided 
with  comfortable  dwelling  houses,  barns,  cattle,  £irming- 
tools,  saw-mill,  <fec. ;  chapel,  school-house,  missionary  and 
school  teacher.  The  buildings,  cattle  and  mill  were  paid 
for  out  of  the  Indians*  annuitant  funds.  The  cost  of  the 
chapel,  in  part,  the  parsonage,  and  the  missionaries  and 
teachers  have  been  at  the  expense  of  the  society.  Before 
their  conversion,  they  were  in  habits  of  great  irregularity. 
In  scenes  of  drunkenness  and  revelry,  they  would,  in  a 
few  weeks,  waste  their  annuities,  return  to  their  hunting 
giounds  in  the  wilderness,  too  bare  of  clothing  to  endure 
the  severities  of  winter.     Since  their  conversion,  their 


11 

n 

■A  I 


312 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


annuities  and  presents  from  the  Government  have  made 
them  comfortable  for  clothing  and  bedding  throughout 
the  year. 

"These  Indians  now,  (1837,)  numbered  212,  having  in- 
creased twelve  in  the  eleven  years  since  their  conversion. 
In  eleven  years  previous  to  their  conversion,  they  had 
diminished  about  fifty.  Here  at  Alnwick  too,  extensive 
brick  buildings  have  been  erected  for  the  education  of  the 
children  of  this  and  neighboring  bands,  the  expenses  of 
which  have  been  defrayed  by  a  voluntary  subscription  of 
one  fourth  of  their  annuities.  They  have  also  set  apart  for 
school  purposes,  two  hundred  acres  of  land,  as  a  farm  for 
improving  the  scholars  in  the  business  of  agriculture. 
They  bear  the  expense  also  of  clothing  and  board  of  fifty 
children  in  the  Industrial  School,  the  missionary  and 
teachers  being  paid  by  the  Missionary  Society. 

"Rice  Lake. — The  introduction  of  Christianity  among 
tho  Ojibwas,  of  Rice  Lake,  is  kindly  furnished  by  c  i:" 
Indian  friend,  Rev.  Peter  Jones,  as  follows : — During  the 
Methodist  Conference,  at  Hamilton,  near  Coburg,  in  Sept., 
1827,  several  of  the  converted  Indians  from  Grape  Island, 
and  others  of  us  from  River  Credit,  met  at  the  Confer- 
ence by  direction  of  father  Case.  The  Indians  pitched 
their  wigwams  in  a  grove.  Here  religious  services  were 
held.  During  this  time,  chief  Sawyer,  Big  Jacob,  and 
others,  were  sent  to  Rice  Lake  to  invite  the  Indians  to 
come  down  to  our  encampment.  Next  morning  they 
returned,  accompanied  by  Capt.  Taudaush  and  Peter  Rice 
Lake,  the  two  chiefs,  and  thirty  or  forty  others.  Ai'ter 
refreshment,  we  commenced  religious  talk.  We  told 
them  what  great  things  the  Great  Spirit  had  done  for  us 
at  the  Credit  and  Grape  Is)and,  to  which  they  all  paid 


REV.     ALVIN     TOUBY. 


313 


,00,  extensive 


great  attention,  and  seemed  much  impressed.  During 
the  same  day,  Bishop  Hedding,  father  Case,  Dr.  P>angs, 
and  other  ministers,  visited  and  addressed  the  Indians  ; 
prayer  and  religious  instruction  were  conthiued  till 
towards  evening,  the  Indians  becoming  more  and  more 
deeply  impressed.  At  length  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
poured  out  in  great  power  upon  the  minds  of  the  Indians, 
and  many  cried  aloud,  'What  shall  I  do  to  bo  saved?' 
That  we  might  have  more  convenience  for  giving  them 
instruction,  an  altar  was  formed  by  placing  a  pole  against 
two  trees.  To  this  place  the  mourning  penitents  were 
invited  to  come  and  kneel,  for  instruction  and  prayer, 
and  instruction  was  given  them  as  their  several  cases 
seemed  to  require. 

"It  was  not  long  when  chiefs  Rice  Lake  and  Paudaush 
arose  and  expressed  their  joyful  feelings,  saying  they 
had  found  peace  to  their  souls,  and  they  gave  glory  to 
God  for  his  mercy.  Then  another  and  another  gave  the 
same  testimony,  and  ere  the  meeting  closed,  every  adult 
Indian  was  made  happy  in  the  pardoning  love  of  God. 
0,  what  a  joyful  time  I  The  wilderness  resounded  with 
the  voice  of  joy  and  gladness !  At  the  Sabbath  services 
which  followed  at  the  Conference,  the  Indians  saw  for 
the  first  time,  a  body  of  about  thirty  ministers,  heard 
the  preaching  of  the  Bishop,  Dr.  Bangs,  and  others,  wit- 
nessed the  impressive  ceremony  of  ordinations,  the  sweet 
melody  of  song,  by  the  whole  congregation,  with  all 
which  they  were  much  impressed,  and  greatly  edified. 
On  the  return  of  the  Rice  Lake  converts  to  their  home, 
Capt.  Beaver  and  others  from  Grape  Island  were  re- 
quested to  accompany  them,  for  the  purpose  of  further 
instruction  and  edification  in  the  christian  faith. 


314 


AUTOBIOORAPnY     OF 


"The  following  occurrence  will  show  the  nature  of  the 
temptations  the  Indians  had  now  to  encounter,  the  device 
of  the  white  pa  fjans  to  ensnare  them,  and  the  firm  resistance 
they  showed  against  their  two  great  enemies,  the  Drunk- 
ard and  Hum.  One  of  the  di8ci[»les  of  whisky  wai; 
*  sure  he  could  induce  the  Indians  again  to  drink,'  and 
providing  himself  with  ardent  spirits,  he  moved  in  his 
canoe  over  to  the  island  where  the  Indians  were  encamped. 
Leaving  all  at  the  shore,  he  went  uj)  to  the  camp,  and  invi- 
ting the  Indians  down,  brought  forth  his  bottle.  'Come,' 
said  he,  'we  always  good  friends;  we  once  more  take 
a  good  drink  in  friendship.'  '  No,'  said  Capt.  Pau- 
daush,  'we  druik  no  more  of  the  fire-waters.'  'O,  but 
you  will  drink  with  me ;  we  always  good  friends.'  But 
while  this  son  of  Belial  was  urging  them  to  drink,  the 
Indians  struck  up  in  the  tune  of  Walaal,  the  new  hymn 
they  had  lately  learned  to  sing — 


/  '*  Oah  pa  kish-ke  chcen  go  twauk 

Keye  e  nc  she  uah  baig." 
"O  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing 
The  great  Redeemer's  praise ;" 

and  while  the  Indians  were  singing.  Bacchanalian,  defeat- 
ed in  his  wicked  device,  and  looking  like  a  fool^  paddled 
away  from  the  island,  leaving  the  Indians  to  their  tempe- 
rance and  their  religious  devotions. 

"In  the  records  of  this  work  are  incidents  of  very  lively 
interest ;  as  their  ready  reception  of  the  Gospel,  their 
firm  resistance  of  temptation, — the  industry  of  the  women 
for  the  support  of  the  children  while  at  school ;  as  also 
the  useful  labors  of  Peter  Jones,  H.  Biggar,  Miss  Barnes, 
and  others.    The  results  are,  improvements  in  morals, 


REV.     ALVIN      TOIIUY. 


315 


temporal  comforts,  and  roli^iotis  duties;  nnd  besides, 
several  of  this  tribe  have  been  usefully  employed  in  ex- 
tending the  gospel  to  other  bands,  both  in  Canada  and 
Michigan. 

"  Lakk  Simcoe. — The  following  is  also  from  the  pen 
of  Mr.  Jones.  In  1827,  John  Lunday  and  myself,  ae- 
companied  Rev.  Egerton  Ryerson  to  Newmarket,  where 
we  found  some  Ojibway  families  of  Lake  Simcoe,  among 
whom  was  Chief  Perahbick.  To  these  families  we  spoko 
on  the  subject  of  Christianity.  They  listened  with  atten- 
tion, and  expressed  a  willingness  to  be  taught  the  white 
man's  religion.  This,  I  believe,  was  the  first  attempt  to 
introduce  the  Gospel  to  the  Lake  Simcoe  Indians.' 

"During  the  summer  of  this  year,  native  exhortera 
were  sent  from  Grape  Island,  who  visited  them  in  their 
wigwams  and  sang  and  prayed  with  them.  A  conviction 
for  sin  was  soon  apparent,  and  they  began  to  pray.  At 
length  the  whole  tribe  of  six  hundred  was  brought  under 
religious  influence.  On  one  occasion,  with  the  efficient 
assistance  of  Mr.  Jones,  we  held  religious  services  among 
these  Indians  for  five  days  successively,  during  which 
they  were  instructed  in  the  commandments,  the  Lord's 
prayer,  the  apostle's  creed,  the  office  and  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  as  also  the  nature  of  the  ordinances  of  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  Supper.  At  the  conclusion  of  the 
services  we  baptized  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  of  the 
adult  converts  I  Such  a  day  of  power  and  blessing  was 
seldom  witnessed  among  the  Indians.  To  a  deep  and 
humbling  conviction  of  their  sinfulness,  Avhich  constrained 
them  to  cry  aloud  for  mercy,  was  succeeded  a  joyful 
assurance  of  the  Savior's  pardoning  love.  Their  feelings 
were  expressed  by  weeping,  and  by  shouts  of  praise  and 


i-i 


n 


316 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


I 


glory  to  God  for  his  salvation.  On  some  occasions,  they 
were  so  overpowered  as  to  be  unable  to  stand,  and  were 
borne  away  from  the  services  to  the  wigwam  in  the  arms 
of  their  friends.    This  was  in  June,  1828. 

"  The  converts  were  now  united  in  Society,  with  native 
leaders,  each  leader  having  twelve  or  fifteen  in  his  class. 
From  this  body  have  been  raised  up  some  of  sterling 
worth,  among  whom  were  Thomas  Briggs,  of  about  six- 
teen, and  Henry  Steiuhaur  of  about  ten  years.  Of  the 
former,  when  the  leaders  were  to  be  appointed,  Thomas 
was  proposed  by  the  Indians.  To  this  we  objected,  on 
account  of  his  youth,  but  the  Indians  urged,  saying, 
'Though  he  is  young,  he  prays  and  speaks  like  an  old 
man.'  This  pious  and  lovely  youth  of  sixteen  was  then 
appointed  the  leader  of  about  twelve  persons,  some  of 
whom  were  of  the  age  of  fifty  or  more. 

"  Of  the  latter,  then  ten  years  old,  was  Henry  Stein- 
haur,  whom,  with  the  consent  of  his  widowed  mother, 
we  took  to  Grape  Island,  where,  after  a  few  years  in  the 
mission  school,  he  was  entered  at  the  Cazenovia  Semi- 
nary, and  instructed  in  the  higher  branches,  including  the 
Latin  and  Greek.  He  was  afterwards  employed  for 
several  years  as  teacher  in  the  mission  schools ;  then,  fin- 
ishing his  education  at  Victoria  College,  was,  in  the 
spring  of  1840,  appointed  Avith  Rev.  James  Evans,  to  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Mission,  where  he  has  labored  fourteen 
years  as  school-teacher,  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  trans- 
lator, and  in  the  printing  of  the  Scriptures. 

"VVe  would  proceed  in  these  details,  but  the  limits  of 
a  single  discourse  do  not  permit.  We  have,  however,  to 
add,  that  as  we  have  referred  with  delight  to  some  of  the 
labors  of  the  Church  in  fulfillment  of  her  covenant  en- 


REV.     ALVIN      TORRY. 


317 


gagements,  and  have  seen  the  ways  of  the  Lord  to  be 
mercy  and  truth,  we  would  with  equal  pleasure  refer  to 
the  conversion  of  tne  natives  of  Saugany,  St.  Clair,  Fort 
Maiden,  Michigan,  Mackinaw,  Kewawenoug,  Lake  Supe- 
rior, Garden  River,  and  the  several  stations  in  the  Hud- 
son's Bay  territory.  In  all  those  bodies  of  Indians  simi- 
lar awakenings,  conversions  and  happy  changes  have  been 
the  result  of  our  ministry. 

"Of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Mission  you  have  the  deeply  in- 
teresting  tour  by  our  deputation,  the  Rev,  John  Ryer- 
son,  giving  account  of  that  country,  its  trade  and  com- 
mercG,  the  state  of  missions,  both  of  ours  and  other 
Churches ;  a  work  ably  written,  and  which  we  cordially 
recommend  to  the  friends  of  missions.  It  has  one  fault : 
it  should  have  contemplated  the  advance  of  Christianity 
among  the  numerous  Indian  tribes  of  the  Thousand  Miles 
Plains,  then  over  the  Rocky  Mountains,  to  Vancouver's 
Island,  where,  on  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  we  an- 
ticipate meeting  with  the  missionaries  on  the  Oregon,  to 
recount  in  songs  of  gratitude  the  toils,  and  crosses,  and 
triumphs  of  the  gospel  among  the  pagan  tribes  of  a  wil- 
derness of  three  thousand  miles. 

"Well,  then,  brethren,  we  are  already  on  the  way. 
Two  missionaries,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Wolsey  and  Stein- 
haur,  will  leave  this  Conference  in  a  few  days.  They  go 
by  railroad  to  Galena,  thence  to  St.  Pauls,  four  hundred 
miles  on  the  Mississippi,  (distant  from  its  mouth  two 
thousand  miles)  and  near  the  centre  of  North  America ; 
thence  by  ox-cart  to  Red  River,  four  hundred  miles ; 
thence  to  Edmonton,  the  'Rocky  Mountain  House,'  one 
thousand  miles  west.  At  this  new  mission,  a  British 
trading  post,  our  brethren  are  appointed  to  labor  among 


if 


318 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OP 


\- 


the  pagan  Indians  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  where  they 
expect  to  arrive  in  the  month  of  November  next. 

"We  may  here  remark  that  during  the  thirty  years  of 
our  missionary  labors  among  the  wild  men  of  our  forests, 
fourteen  bands  of  wandering  pagans  have  been  converted ; 
people  degraded  in  ignorance,  and  besotted  by  strong 
drink,  without  either  houses  or  domestic  animals.  ITiese 
have  been  mstructed  in  the  christian  religion,  gathered 
into  villages,  provided  with  dwellings  of  comfort,  and 
taught  the  duties  of  domestic  life.  They  now  possess 
oxen,  cows,  horses,  and  other  domestic  animals,  with 
farming  implements.  Both  day  and  SabbatL  schools  have 
been  in  operation  in  all  these  villages,  from  the  com- 
mencement, where  their  children  have  had  opportimity 
for  education. 

"We  may  further  remark,  that  the  several  bodies  are 
still  under  the  pastoral  care  of  faithful  ministers  and 
teachers ;  that  the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise  is  heard  in 
their  families  and  public  assemblies ;  that  native  laborers, 
among  whom  are  able  ministers  of  the  gospel,  have  been 
educated  and  trained  for  the  Indian  work ;  that  the  work 
is  still  in  progress,  both  north  and  west,  the  Divine  bles- 
sing attending  the  word  for  the  conversion  of  souls,  and 
the  edification  of  the  Indian  Church.  Two  noble  institu- 
tions, too,  have  been  erected,  and  are  now  iji  operation, 
the  one  in  Alnwick,  near  Coburg,  the  other  at  Mount  El- 
gin, near  London,  on  the  River  Thames. 

"At  these  institutions  the  Indian  youths  are  taught  the 
common  branches  of  an  English  education,  as  well  as 
agriculture,  on  the  farms  attached  to  those  institutions. 
At  each  of  those  establishments,  provision  is  made  for 
the  board  and  clothing  of  fifty  Indian  youths.    If  the 


f 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


319 


Indians  have  not  availed  themselves  of  the  advantages 
of  the  schools,  as  they  might  have  done,  it  is  no  fault  of 
the  Church.  She  has  provided  for  their  education 
efficiently,  and  she  enjoys  the  pleasure  of  knowing  that 
her  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord  I 

"We  have  made  reference  to  the  conversion  of  Indians 
in  Michigan,  and  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior.     On 
the  subject  of  missions  to  the  Indian  tribes,  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  the  Wes 
leyan  Methodist  Church  in  Canada,  have  known  no  polit- 
ical boundaries,  each  assisting  the  other  with  men  and 
means.      The  former  commenced^  and  for  many  years 
contributed  largely  for  the  support  of  the  'Canada  mis- 
sions.'    We  in  return  commenced  their  missions  in  Mich- 
igan, and  we  are  happy  still  to  aiford  them  native  labor- 
ers in  their  Indian  mission  work.      We  remember  with 
grateful   emotions,   the    liberal    donations   and    fervent 
prayers  of  christian  friends,  as  well  of  other  Churches  as 
of  the  Methodist,  in  the  United  States.      We  are  happy 
to  learn  that  the  early  and  constant  friend  of  the  'Canada 
missions,'  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bangs,  is  still  living,  at  an  ad- 
vanced age,  to  witness  the  permanent  and  increasing 
progress  of  christian  missions,  both  in  Canada,  the  Uni- 
ted States,  and  elsewhere. 

"During  the  same  period  of  thirty  years,  more  than 
one  hundred  townships,  newly  surveyed  and  settled,  have 
been  visited  and  religiously  instructed,  and  Sabbath- 
schools  established.  Our  Church  has  now  in  the  mission 
field,  twenty-one  missionaries  to  the  Indians,  seventy-nine 
ministers  to  the  domestic  missions,  sixteen  day  school- 
teachers, fifteen  day  schools,  two  of  which  are  large  in- 
lustrial  institutions,    10,624   members;     1,142   of  that 


W 


320 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


V 


number  are  Indians.  She  is  still  acting  on  the  plan,  that 
in  the  new  settlements,  'dwelling-houses  and  chapels 
should  rise  up  together;'  and  with  the  sound  of  the 
tailing  forest,  the  voice  of  salvation  should  be  heard. 

"After  the  Canada  Conference  was,  by  mutual  consent, 
separated  from  the  Conference  in  the  United  States,  and 
an  union  formed  with  the  British  Conference,  the  missions 
were  committed  to  the  general  oversight  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  in  England.  In  these  arrangements, 
the  religious  interests  of  the  Indians  and  new  settlers 
continue  to  be  provided  for ;  and  such  are  the  grounds 
of  confidence  in  the  management  and  success  of  these 
missions,  that  ample  funds  are  raised  in  the  country,  by 
voluntary  subscriptions,  without  foreign  aid.  The  col- 
lections for  the  year  now  closing,  are  about  thirty-six 
thousand  dollars.  Thus  far  has  the  Church  kept  the 
'covenant  and  statutes  of  the  Lord.' 

"That  other  and  further  duties  are  included  in  the  divine 
covenant,  is  most  evident ;  but  those  are  permanent.  At 
the  same  time  it  is  not  to  be  forgotten  that  the  Church 
has  been  early  and  constant  in  the  circulation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  She  has  also  established  at  Toronto,  a  Book 
Room,  and  printing  office,  which  has  afforded  a  large 
amount  of  religious  reading  to  the  people  of  Canada, 
during  the  past  twenty  years.  It  is  still  accomplishing 
its  high  mission  by  the  'spread  of  scriptural  holiness 
throughout  the  land.'  During  the  past  year,  more  than 
twenty  thousand  volumes  of  a  sound  religious  literature, 
in  addition  to  four  thousand  of  our  valuable  weekly  peri- 
odicals, have  been  issued  from  the  Book  Room.  We 
have  much  reason  to  be  pleased  with  the  establishment, 
as  a  means  for  diffusing  religious  instruction,  second  only 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


321 


to  the  preaching  of  the  word,  by  multiplying  and  scat- 
tering abroad  a  sanctified  literfi,ture,  a  blessing  to  the 
Church  and  to  the  land.  Her  voice,  too,  has  been  heard 
in  high  and  loud  denunciations  against  the  drunkenness 
and  revelry  of  the  times,  against  gambling,  whether  by 
cards,  or  by  lotteries,  by  dice,  or  other  *games  of  chance.' 
By  gambling  few  have  been  gainers  I  thousands  ruined. 
The  obligations  of  the  holy  Sabbath,  too,  have  been 
urged,  and  its  violaters  warned. 

"In  conclusion,  I  suppose  it  is  expected  that  I  say  some- 
thing of  the  divine  dealings  with  myself,  having  arrived 
at  the  advanced  age  of  nearly  seventy-five,  and  been 
engaged  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel  for  fifty  years.    My 
birth  was  in  the  town  of  Swansea,  on  the  seaboard  of 
Massachusetts,  on  the  27th  of  August,  1780.    Aftet  years 
of  religious  impressions,  and  a  sinful  course,  I  was  con- 
verted in  February,  1803.    In  June,  1805, 1  was  admitted 
as  an  itinerant  preacher  in  the  New  York  Conference, 
then  in  session  at  Ashgrove ;  and  having  volunteered  for 
Canada,  I  was  appointed  with  Henry  Ryan,  to  the  Bay 
of  Quinte  circuit.    I  have  much  reason  to  believe  that 
my  appointment  to  this   country  was  in  the  order  of 
Providence,  and  divinely  directed.    A  field  thus  distant 
was  the  more  suitable,  to  wean  me  from  a  numerous  cir- 
cle of  friends ;  and  a  new  country  was  best  adapted  to 
my  youth  and  inexperience.    I  have  every  cause  to  be 
satisfied  with  my  choice,  and  abundant  reason  to  be 
grateful  to  my  christian  brethren,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
Canada  generally,  for  their  generous  and  marked  hospi- 
tality which  has  everywhere  been  shown  me  in  every  part 
of  the  Province. 
"In  connection  with  this  subject,  T  beg  to  relate  an  inci- 


322 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


dent  which  occurred  in  ray  journey  to  tliis  country.  It 
was  while  travelling  through  the  forests  of  Black  River. 
As  I  was  drawing  near  to  the  field  of  my  future  labor,  I 
felt  more  and  more  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  my  mission,  and  my  insufficiency  to  preach  to  a  people 
already  instructed.  As  yet,  but  a  boy,  only  about  two 
years  since  my  conversion ;  devoid  of  ministerial  talents 
as  I  was  of  a  beard,  I  feared,  on  account  of  my  incompe- 
tency, that  I  should  not  be  received  in  a  strange  land. 
So  strong  were  the  emotions  of  my  heart,  that  I  dis- 
mounted my  horse  and  sat  down,  and  wept  and  prayed. 
While  thus  weeping,  these  words  were  spoken  to  me  in  a 
voice  that  I  could  not  misunderstand,  'I  will  go  before 
thee — will  prepare  the  heaxts  of  the  people  to  receive 
thee ;  and  thou  sbalt  have  fathers  and  mothers,  and 
children  in  that  land.'  This  promise  I  have  seen  fulfilled 
to  the  letter ;  and  I  hereby  give  glory  to  God  for  this 
and  a  hundred  promises  more,  which  have  by  his  blessed 
word  and  his  Holy  Spirit,  been  impressed  on  my  heart. 
It  is  proper  here  to  say  that,  of  the  fifty  years  of  my  min- 
istry, six  of  them  were  spent  in  the  labors  of  the  New 
York  Conference,  from  whence  I  first  came ;  i.  e.,  one 
year  on  the  Ulster  circuit,  and  five  years  on  the  Cayuga 
and  Oneida  districts.  And  happy  years  they  were.  The 
piety  and  hospitality  of  the  people — the  zeal  and  devotion 
of  the  ministers  with  whom  I  was  happily  associated — the 
mighty  outpourings  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  revivals  of  re- 
ligion which  everywhere  in  the  limits  prevailed,  made  the 
country  a  hill  of  2Uon,  a  real  'Mount  Pleasant.*  A  few 
only  of  those  excellent  ministers  are  still  living.  I  have 
them  in  my  eye,  they  live  in  my  heart,  and  I  hope  to 
meet  them 


BEV.     ALVIN     TORRY.  323 

•'  •         " 'Where  all  our  toils  arc  o'er,      -, 

Our  suffering  and  our  pain  ; 
Who  meet  on  that  etenuil  bhoro, 
Shall  never  part  again.'  " 

"The  ways  of  the  Lord  I  have  seen  to  be  'mercy  and 
truth,'  in  numerous  instances  of  exposure  and  danger. 
Five  times  have  I  been  laid  low  with  fevers,  bilious  and 
typhus ;  and  although  with  no  home  of  my  own,  I  was 
provided  for  among  strangers,  who  watched  at  my  bed- 
side for  weeks  together,  nursing  me  with  christian  solici- 
tude, and  faithfully  administering  to  my  recovery.  The 
Lord  reward  them  in  that  day  I  Sometimes  in  those  af- 
flictions, but  more  afterwards,  I  found  they  'yielded  the 
peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness,'  and  then  how  sweetly 
could  I  sing, 

"  'Oft  from  the  margin  of  the  grave, 
Thou,  Lord,  hast  lifted  up  my  head ; 

Sudden  I  found  thee  near  to  Bave, 
The  fever  owned  thy  touch,  and  fled.' 

"In  my  labors  it  has  been  my  lot  to  be  much  on  the 
waters,  both  in  summer  and  in  winter.  While  travelling 
the  Catskill  mountains,  on  the  Ulster  circuit,  in  1807,  my 
route  took  me  across  about  twenty  streams,  which,  in 
heavy  rains,  swelled  to  the  overflowing  of  the  banks ; 
but  I  suffered  no  injury,  and  never  missed  my  appoint- 
ments. I  was,  indeed,  once  in  that  year  overwhelmed 
with  my  horse  in  the  Delaware  river,  but  I  escaped  in 
safety,  my  horse  reaching  one  shore  and  I  the  other. 
Once  was  I  shipwrecked  on  Lake  Ontario.  Five  times 
have  I  been  through  the  ice  with  my  horse,  on  the  bays, 
rivers  and  lakes  of  Canada.  Through  all  these  dangers, 
the  Lord  in  his  providence  delivered  me ;  and  then  1 
have  sung  with  delight : 


fi 


324  AUTOBIOORAPHT     OF  \ 

"  *Oft  hath  the  eca  confesBcd  thy  power, 
And  given  me  back  at  thy  command  ,  ' 

It  could  not,  Lord,  my  life  devour,— 
Safe  in  the  hollow  of  thy  hand.' 

"The  christian  minister,  in  any  perplexity,  has  abun- 
dant sources  for  relief,  as  that  of  the  Church,  his  expe- 
rience, the  Bible,  and  his  God.  If  the  first  fail  him,  he 
is  sure  of  relief  from  the  last.  'In  all  thy  ways  acknowl- 
edge God,  and  he  shall  direct  thy  paths.' — Pro  v.  iii.  6. 
For  the  encouragement  of  my  young  brethren,  allow  me 
to  make  allusion  to  a  few  cases  out  of  many,  very  many 
more. 

"In  1806, 1  lost  my  health  by  hard  toils  in  the  swamps 
of  Canada,  and  for  three  months  my  strength  was  wasting 
away  by  fever  and  ague.  I  now  thought  I  should  receive 
an  appointment  suited  to  my  feeble  state ;  but  contrary 
to  my  expectations,  my  appointment  was  to  the  moun- 
tains of  the  Ulster  circuit.  I  felt  it  as  a  disappointment, 
and  thought  I  could  never  ascend  those  lofty  summits, 
nor  endure  the  toils  of  a  circuit  of  three  hundred  and 
thirty  miles  around.  But,  submitting  all  to  God,  I  went 
forward,  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  it  was  the  very 
circuit  the  best  suited  to  my  febrile  state,  for  such  was  the 
purity  of  the  water  and  the  salubrity  of  the  atmosphere, 
that  I  immediately  began  to  recover.  My  health  was 
again  established,  so  that  at  the  next  Conference  I  again 
offered  myself  for  Canada. 

"  Again,  as  I  sat  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  feeble  in 
strength,  unable  as  I  thought,  to  perform  the  labors  of 
that  circuit,  I  opened  my  Bible  to  read,  when,  without 
forethought,  my  eyes  fell  upon  Isaiah  xli.  14,  16.  And 
BO  it  came  to  pass  •  I  regained  my  strength,  the  moun- 
tains were  easily  overcome — myself  and  colleague,  Rob- 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


325 


ert  Hibbard,  were  greatly  aided  by  the  Spirit ;  we  could 
*thresh  the  mountains' — revivals  in  religion  prevailed, 
and  one  hundred  were  that  year  added  to  the  societies. 
(See  the  Minutes.) 

"Again,  in  1808,  on  my  arrival  at  Black  Rock,  the 
embargo  prohibited  the  transport  of  property  across  the 
line.  At  first  T  was  perplexed,  and  knew  not  what  to  do, 
80  I  went  to  the  hay-loft  and  fell  on  my  face  in  prayer. 
I  asked  the  Lord,  as  I  was  engaged  in  his  work,  to  open 
my  way  to  fulfill  my  mission  in  Canada.  Having  com- 
mitted all  to  God,  I  returned  to  my  lodgings  at  the  inn, 
when  a  stranger  smilingly  said,  'I  should  not  wonder  if 
the  missionary  should  jump  into  the  boat,  take  his  horse 
by  the  bridle,  and  swim  round  the  embargo.'  I  did  so, 
swam  the  Niagara  river,  and  landed  safely  in  Canada. 

"Having  seen  so  many  years,  I  can  scarely  expect  to 
continue  much  longer,  though  yet,  as  you  perceive,  my 
voice  is  strong  and  clear,  and  I  am  full  of  life  and 
spirit ;  and  yet,  my  mind  recoils  at  care.  Sensible 
of  this  infirmity,  I  still  desire  to  be  free  from  a  burden 
which  has  pressed  so  heavily  in  the  numerous  and  weighty 
charges  of  the  past  fifty  years.  Not  only  a  voice,  but  a 
heart  to  feel  I  I  love  the  assemblies  of  the  saints,  and 
the  tirjGside  where  conversation  is  free  with  children's 
children,  on  the  piety  of  those  who  have  passed  away  — 
their  acts  of  faith  and  their  triumphs  in  death — as  well 
as  of  the  glorious  work  of  God  in  by-gone  days  I  These 
visits  to  the  scenes  of  my  former  labors,  have  been  sea- 
sons of  great  delight,  and  I  hope  if  I  live,  to  enjoy  them 
still  in  days  to  come. 

"  To  my  brethren  in  the  ministry,  I  am  happy  to  say 
that  there  appears  at  present  little  to  interrupt  the  peace 


ill 

if 


326 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


.^ 


ful  prosecution  of  the  work.  Free  from  agitations  which 
occasion  pain,  but  produce  no  good — the  work  of  revi- 
vals in  happy  progress — in  friendly  alliance  with  other 
Protestant  branches  of  the  christian  Church, —  with  them 
engaged  in  the  cause  of  the  Bible,  of  education,  and  of 
christian  benevolence,  we  proceed  in  the  joyful  work  of 
oflfering  salvation  to  the  lost,  and  of  feeding  the  flock  of 
God  which  he  has  purchased  with  his  own  blood, 

"We  cannot,  however,  forbear  to  remind  you  of  the 
prevailing  sin  of  the  age, — the  love  of  gain.  As  yet, 
most  of  you  have  disregarded  the  rise  of  property,  and 
the  wealth  of  cities.  Your  temporal  interests  have  been 
forgotten  in  the  care  and  welfare  of  your  flocks.  This  is 
right ;  and  the  promise  of  the  Savior,  in  Matthew,  vi. 
33,  is  being  fulfilled  by  the  Church  in  the  increasing  com- 
forts for  yourselves,  and  supplies  for  your  families. 

"We  are  reminded,  too,  of  the  onerous  duties  devolv- 
ing on  the  worthy  President  of  the  Conference,  to  whom 
is  committed  the  general  oversight  of  the  Church  ;  and 
to  afford  him  that  support  which  his  arduous  labors  re- 
quire.   Connected  with  his  extensive  charge,  is  the  over- 
sight of  the  numerous  missions,  both  domestic  and  In- 
dian, which,  extending  daily  as  they  do,  must  induce  in- 
creasing solicitude  and  labor  I     Although  laborious,  their 
success  and  prosperity  renders  the  duty  a  delightful  one. 
It  calls,  too,  for  grateful  acknowledgments  to  the  Parent 
Society  in  England,  from  whom  both  valuable  men  and 
generous  means  have  been  willingly  afforded,  to  main- 
tain and  extend  the  influence  of  our  agency  among  the 
Aborigines. 

"During  various  periods  of  our  history,  they  have  not 
hesitated  to  give  assistance  to  our  domestic  missions^ 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


327 


from  a  consciousness  that  they  were  yielding  to  the  just 
claims  of  the  necessitous  and  destitute  of  their  own  race, 
some  of  whom  were  among  the  brightest  ornaments  of 
their  own  pastorate  at  home.  Appeals  to  them  on  be- 
half of  the  Indians  of  America,  always  met  a  prompt 
and  benevolent  response ;  and  we  rejoice  in  our  relation- 
ship to  a  Society  whose  successful  missions  are  found 
throughout  the  world,  verifying  the  almost  prophetic 
saying  of  our  common  founder — *The  world  is  my  parish.' 
"To  parents  and  Christians  generally  I  We  call  aloud, 
in  the  language  of  the  Savior,  *Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  to  send  more  laborers  into  the  harvest  I'  Too 
many  are  favorable  to  worldly  professions  for  their  sons, 
apart  from  the  interests  of  the  Church.  Mothers  I  De- 
vote your  sons  from  their  birth,  to  the  service  of  God 
and  his  Church !  As  encouragements,  remember  Hannah 
and  her  Samuel !  that  already  two  hundred  young  men 
have  been  converted  in  Canada,  and  engaged  in  the  min- 
istry. Hundreds  more  will  be  wanted,  as  the  harvest 
fields  are  enlarged.  Who  has  not  heard  of  the  piety  of 
the  venerated  Mrs.  Wesley  ;  of  the  faith  of  mother  Kent, 
of  New  England;  of  mother  Cov.el,  of  the  Catskili 
mountains ;  of  mother  Ryerson,  of  Canada;  and  many 
other  mothers  in  Israel,  and  of  their  sons  in  the  ministry. 
In  1807  I  came  to  my  appointment  in  a  small  log  cottage 
in  a  gorge  of  the  mountains  of  the  Ulster  circuit,  where 
I  met  with  two  itinerant  ministers,  twin  sons  of  a  pious 
mother.  After  the  sermon  by  one  of  them,  I  met  the 
*class,'  when  I  congratulated  the  mother  on  having  two 
sons  in  the  ministry ;  the  reference  was  sufficient,  it 
kindled  anew  the  ar/?ent  flame  in  her  heart,  and  she  broke 
out  in  expressions  like  these :  'Yes,  glory  to  God,  I  know 


328 


AUTOBIOORAPHY      OF 


how  they  hocame  ministers  I  On  my  conversion  to  God, 
my  soul  was  so  blest,  and  I  felt  such  love  for  my  Savior, 
and  for  the  souls  he  had  redeemed  by  his  blood,  that  I 
wanted  to  tell  it  to  the  whole  world.  I  went  to  the  cradle 
where  my  boys  were  asleep,  and  kneeling  over  theiu,  I 
wept  and  prayed,  and  devoted  them  to  the  service  of 
God,  and  the  ministry  of  the  Church.  Now,  here  they 
are,  ministers  of  the  gospel  I  Glory  to  God  ;  glory  to 
God  in  the  highest  I*    This  was  *mother  Oovel.' 

"To  my  lay  christian  brethren :  May  I  be  allowed  to 
call  your  attention  to  the  case  of  your  enfeebled  and 
worn-out  preachers.  There  is  scarcely  a  subject  for 
sympathy  more  touching  than  that  of  a  minister  in  the 
decline  of  life,  after  having  worn  away  his  palmy  days  in 
the  service  of  the  Church,  brought  to  the  necessity  of 
asking  alms  for  himself  and  family  1  I  have  known  such 
and  may  witness  it  again. 

"  *There  comes,'  says  one,  looking  out  from  a  comfort- 
able dwelling,    *There  comes,  now,   old   Mr. ;  he 

can't  preach  any  more,  and  he  will  stay  with  us  a  fort- 
night, I  suppose,  or  want  something  for  his  wife  and 
children.'  Facts  worse  than  this ;  read  it  in  '  Western 
Methodism,''  by  J.  B.  Finley,  p.  411,  as  follows: 

"  'In  1815,  Russell  Bigelow  commenced  his  itinerant 
labors  in  the  Ohio  Conference,  and  for  twenty  years  la- 
bored in  that  and  other  Conferences  in  the  western  settle- 
ments. Faithful  and  unwearied  in  his  labors,  and  every- 
where successful,  too,  he  was  beloved  and  respected  by 
all.  While  he  was  able  to  preach,  all  was  well.  Bright 
faces  and  open  hands  greeted  him  in  all  his  walks ;  but, 
alas  1  when  diseflse  preyed  upon  his .  system,  and  he  was 
no  longer  able  to  preach  the  gospel,  faces  were  hidden 


REV.     ALVIN     TORHY. 


329 


and  hands  were  turned  away  I  Unable  to  labor  more,  ho 
rigged  up  a  jumper,  and  under  deep  dejjression  of  spirit, 
ho  returned  to  his  destitute  family,  a  wife  and  seven 
children,  M'ith  them  to  linger  in  poverty  for  a  time,  and 
then  to  die!  In  about  1814, 1  saw  young  Bigelow.  He 
was  with  mo  in  the  pulpit  in  Albany,  and  a  lovely  youth 
he  was.  He  was  then  on  his  way  from  New  England  to 
Ohio.  When  I  read  of  his  sufferings  and  death,  I  sat 
down  and  wept  aloud.' 

"Brethren,  you  who  have  accumulated  wealth,  and 
have  your  families  provided  for,  think  of  your  worn-out 
preachers,  and  leave  to  the  Conference  a  few  hundreds  for 
their  support. 

"On  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  I  offer 
my  christian  gratulations.  From  the  experience  of  the 
past,  I  am  persuaded  her  members  will  ponder  well  before 
they  allow  themselves  to  be  dra>vn  into  questions  of  con- 
troversy, the  influence  of  which  may  divert  their  minds 
from  the  work  of  God  in  the  growth  of  grace,  and  the 
advancement  of  pure  and  undeilled  religion  throughout 
the  land.    Amen." 

Shortly  after  the  delivery  of  this  sermon,  while  at 
the  Wesleyan  Indian  Mission  at  Alnwick,  he  fell  from 
his  horse,  and  died  soon  after,  from  the  effects  of  the 
fall,  at  the  honored  age  of  seventy-five.  His  departure 
was  mourned  by  many,  both  in  the  States  and  Cana- 
das,  and  many  tributes  of  respect  were  paid  to  his 
memory.  Dr.  Bangs,  of  New  York,  on  the  reception  of 
the  news  of  his  death,  preached  a  funeral  sermon  in 
honor  of  his  former  friend  and  fellow  laborer,  and  from 


330 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


the  obituary  notice  in  the  Canada  Conference  Minutes, 
1  extract  a  few  additional  particulars  : 

"The  eventful  period  when  he  assumed  the  christian 
profession,  is  thus  briefly  stated  by  him :  'After  years  of 
religious  impressions,  and  a  sinful  course,  I  was  converted 
in  February,  1803.'  At  no  time  was  there  evidence  that 
the  peace  he  possessed  was  fluctuating,  and  that  the  light 
of  his  Heavenly  Father's  countenance  had  become  dim. 
In  his  exhibition  of  the  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  there 
was  neither  uncertainty  nor  extravagance ;  and  even  to 
old  age,  there  was  in  his  disposition  and  demeanor  a 
childlike  simplicity,  affection  and  uniformity,  which  elic- 
ited the  willing  testimony,  *This  is  a  man  of  God.' 

"His  body  was  never  robust,  and  his  habits  were 
always  temperate.  His  presence  was  dignified  and  pre- 
possessing. His  mind,  though  never  trained  scholasti- 
cally,  was  vigorous,  searching  and  tenacious,  and  by  much 
reading,  observation  and  experience,  it  became  enriched 
with  a  knowledge  as  practical  as  it  was  adapted  for  all 
the  purposes  which  his  diversified  positions  in  the  Meth- 
odist Church  required.  His  acquaintance  with  Wesleyan 
doctrine,  discipline  and  usages  was  correct  and  compre- 
hensive; his  publication  of  those  doctrines  judicious, 
experimental,  persuasive — often  pathetic;  his  enforce- 
ment of  that  discipline  in  its  integrity,  while  there  was 
no  lack  of  fidelity  to  our  incomparable  system,  was  in- 
variably marked  with  moderation  and  caution ;  his  pas- 
toral assiduities  for  adults  and  youth,  parents  and  chil- 
dren, were  spiritual,  fatherly,  and  unremitting. 

"A  divine  hand  led  him  into  the  ministry,  and  his 
hallowed  charity  prompted  him  to  volunteer  his  services 
for  Canada ;    after  which,  some  remarkable  answers  to 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


331 


prayer,  and  much  success,  confirmed  him  in  his  choice  of 
this  magnificent  and  favored  Colony  of  the  British  Em- 
pire. And  his  selection  of  Canada  at  that  time  was  ex- 
pressive of  a  heroic  intention,  and  a  burning  zeal ;  for 
the  recesses  of  the  wilderness  had  been  little  explored, 
and  ruggedness,  privation  and  peril  awaited  his  footsteps, 
while  the  scattered  settlers  were  for  the  most  part  with- 
out stated  Gospel  ordinances,  and  the  aboriginal  tribes 
were  pagan  and  degraded ;  but  he  entered  upon,  and 
discharged  with  inflexibility  of  purpose,  his  arduous 
duties,  won  the  esteem  of  the  people  everywhere,  and 
brought  many  souls  to  Sinai,  and  then  to  Calvary. 

"In  1805,  he  was  received  on  trial  by  the  New  York 
Conference  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  a  commanduig  and 
beloved  branch  of  the  great  Wesleyan  family;  in  1807, 
was  received  into  full  connection,  and  ordained  Deacon  ; 
and  the  following  year  he  was  ordained  Elder,  when  the 
apostolic  Asbury  was  a  Bishop  of  that  Church,  and  had 
the  wide-spread  States  of  the  American  Union,  and 
Canada,  for  the  field  of  his  evangelical  and  most  effective 
superintendency.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Case  commenced  his 
itinerancy  on  the  Bay  of  Quinte,  and  his  first  six  years 
were  spent  under  the  direction  of  that  Conference. 

"In  1810,  he  was  appointed  a  Presiding  Elder,  and  for 
eighteen  years  he  had  charge  of  important  Districts — the 
Cayuga,  the  Oneida,  Chenango,  Lower  Canada,  Upper 
Canada,  and  Bay  of  Quinte.  In  1828,  he  was  made 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Missions  and  Schools.  In  1830, 
and  the  two  following  years,  he  was  General  Superintend- 
ent, pro  tern,  of  the  Methodist  Societies  in  Canada.  For 
several  years  lie  was  a  missionary  to  the  Indians,  and 
Superintendent  of  Indian  translations.     In  1837,  and  for 


332 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


fourteen  years  continuously,  he  was  Principal  of  the 
Wesleyan  Native  Industrial  Institution  at  Alnwick,  until 
ably  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  James  Musgrove. 

"In  1852  he  was  permitted  by  the  Conference  to  visit 
different  parts  of  the  work,  as  his  health  enabled  him ; 
and  without  being  superannuated,  it  was  his  wish — and 
his  fine  social  spirit  made  it  a  pleasure — to  pursue  this 
course,  until  his  Master  should  bid  his  servant  rest.  As 
an  early  pioneer  and  untiring  laborer  of  our  Missionary 
Society,  he  was  highlj'  respected  by  his  brethren,  and  by 
none  more  so  than  by  the  honored  President  of  the  Con- 
ference, the  Rev.  Enoch  Wood,  under  whose  very  able 
general  superintendency  of  the  missions  for  the  last  eight 
years,  he  was  a  faithful  missionary. 

"In  the  language  of  our  Missionary  Notices,  we  record 
the  opinion  of  our  lamented  friend,  that  'However  once 
to  be  valued  in  the  offices  he  once  filled,  and  among  his 
brothers  and  sons  in  Conference  assembled,  when  he 
would  rise  with  coolness  and  decision,  and  by  his  delibe- 
rate and  prudent  counsels,  carry  many  with  him,  it  is 
thought  he  was  best  known  as  our  Apostle  to  the 
Indians ;  and  for  them  he  lived  and  died.  Here  we  want 
space  to  set  forth  his  early  and  manly  dedication  of  him- 
self to  their  interests;  his  acquaintanceship  with  their 
condition  ;  the  adaptation  of  his  powers,  and  acquisitions, 
and  means,  to  their  necessities ;  his  influence  over  them  ; 
his  sympathy,  his  vigilance,  his  shrewdness,  his  tender- 
ness, his  authoritativeness,  his  travels,  labors,  inde- 
fatigableness,  success.  The  efficiency  of  a  native  agency 
was  his  prayer.  He  witnessed  the  conversion  of  a  native 
with  exultation.  Many  Indians  from  the  wilds  of  North 
America,  once  ready  to  perish,  will  bo  his  glory  and  joy 
forever. 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


333 


"He  had  many  friends  in  Canada,  and  elsewhere  on 
this  continent,  and  his  unsullied  reputation  had  extended 
to  other  lands.  The  Wesleyan  Societies  of  Canada  can- 
not forget  his  person  and  his  tender  courtesies.  They 
cannot  forget  his  mature  christian  excellencies,  his  intelli- 
gence, sound  judgment,  and  salutary  counsels.  They 
cannot  forget  his  patriotism,  his  pure  philanthropy  and 
attractive  catholicity.  They  cannot  forget  his  works  of 
faith,  and  abundant  labors  of  love  for  half  a  century. 

"His  Wesleyan  survivors  would  emulate  his  great  vir- 
tues, and  follow  in  his  path  of  distinguished  usefulness, 
rejoicing  exceedingly  that  the  same  adorable  Being  who 
gave  a  Swer**^  to  India,  an  Eliot  to  America,  and  a  Bar- 
nabas Shaw  '■■■  iiica,  gave  also  a  William  Case  to  this 
country,  who,  iJie  will  ever  be  associated  with  the  past 
progress,  the  perpetuity,  and  the  glorious  future  of  Meth- 
odism in  Canada.'' 


'    ■      '-X    "  ,,;...„: 

CHAPTEB  XVII. 

£ztent  of  the  Indian  MisBion  work — Selections  from  the  correspon- 
dence  of  Missionaries — The  leaven  reaches  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains— An  appeal  from  the  Flathead  Indians— Responded  to 
by  Rev.  Jason  Lee.  , 

From  the  extracts  I  have  given,  it  will  he  seen  that 
the  mission  which  commenced  thirty-eight  years  ago 
upon  Grand  River,  hy  the  conversion  of  two  young 
natives,  has  continued  to  spread  until  its  memhers  are 
numbered  by  the  thousand,  and  from  every  part  of 
the  northwest,  through  all  that  vast  territory  around 
Hudson's  Bay  and  west  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
even  beyond,  the  call  for  help  is  continually  increasing. 
"The  aboriginal  population  is  variously  estimated,  at 
from  200,000  to  500,000  souls,  all  very  generally  free 
from  the  vice  of  intemperance  and  favorably  disposed 
towards  the  religion  of  the  white  man."*  This  num- 
ber the  reader  will  remember  are  those  that  have  not 
as  yet  received  the  gospel,  but  are  anxiously  expecting 
it.  There  were  in  1855  twenty-one  mission  stations, 
where  one  or  more  missionaries  were  sent,  each  having 

*  "  Narrative  of  Rev.  John  Ryerson's  tour  to  the  Wesleyan  and 
other  Mission  Stations,  in  the  Hudson's  Bay  Territory." 


insfs 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


335 


at 


ions, 


Iving 


aud 


a  society  of  converted  Indians  to  take  charge  of.  The 
reports  of  these  missionaries  are  very  interesting,  as 
showing  the  toils  and  privation  endured  hy  them  for 
the  sake  of  those  poor  benighted  people,  and  the 
spread  of  the  gospel  among  them  in  spite  of  opposition, 
ignorance  and  superstition.  Rev.  Wm.  Herkimer,  an 
Indian,  writing  from  Rice  Lake,  says  : 

"You  have,  dear  brother,  been  at  Rice  Lake,  our  beau- 
tiful Mission,  and  as  I  have  heard,  you  have  spoken  well 
of  it.  Could  you  visit  us  now,  or  by-and-by  when  the 
crops  are  ripening,  you  would  still  admire  our  little  vil- 
lage, with  its  green  slopes  down  to  the  water,  which,  be- 
neath a  cloudless  May  sky,  and  as  far  as  the  Islands,  is 
dotted  all  over  with  points  of  fire  from  the  little  waves 
dancing  in  the  sunlight.  The  white  man  puts  everything 
tmder  him.  The  waves  of  our  Lake,  free  since  the  Great 
Spirit  made  them,  are  free  no  more.  Iron  bands  bind 
them  from  shore  to  shore.  The  white  man's  fingers  are 
strong  fingers.  Iron  bands  in  his  hands  become  as  plia- 
ble as  the  sinews  of  the  deer  in  woman's  hand,  when  she 
is  beading  a  moccasin.  God  has  been  good  to  us  Indians, 
in  letting  us  see  these  times.  Glory  be  to  his  name !  I 
am  in  good  spirits.  Last  Sabbath  was  the  best  quarterly 
meeting  we  have  had  on  the  mission.  God  was  with  us. 
To  him  be  the  praise.  Often  have  I  been  here,  but  it 
appears  to  me  that  this  spring  there  is  more  light  and 
life  on  the  Lake,  in  the  field,  and  in  the  sunlight,  than 
there  used  to  be.  Ah,  here  it  is.  We  have  good  meet- 
ings. God  is  with  us.  The  people  are  all  busy  on  their 
farms.     Soul  and  body  are  being  cared  for,  and  our  good 


336 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


God  has  not  waited  for  us  to  go  half  way  to  meet  him, 
but  h"",  glory  be  to  his  name !  come  right  here,  to  our 
own  h  .nes,  and  is  blessing  us." 

From  G.  M.  McDougall,  at  Garden  River,  we  have 

the  following : 

"The  Indian  is  no  theorist ;  his  case  demands  present 
help.  Give  him  Christ  as  a  present  Savior,  and  then — to 
use  the  words  of  chief  Payahpetahsung, — *  with  nothing 
but  the  big  house  which  Murceda  has  built  us  for  a  shelter, 
and  a  few  rabbit  skins  for  our  clothing,  we  are  rich.' 

"  During  the  past  year,  several  have  died  in  the  Lord. 
Among  these  were  two  Roman  Catholic  women,  who 
were  savingly  converted  while  living  among  our  people. 
One  of  these,  (whose  disease  was  consumption,)  we  visit- 
ed a  short  time  before  her  death.  For  several  days  she 
,  had  not  spoken  intelligibly.  We  endeavored  to  point  her 
to  the  Savior,  and  then  commenced  to  sing  the  hymn, 

'  Jesus  my  all  to  heaven  is  gone,'  &c., 

in  the  native  tongue,  when,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  pres- 
ent, she  began  shouting,  '  Praise  Jesus,  I  love  Jesus,  I 
shall  soon  be  forever  with  Jesus.'  She  continued  in  this 
happy  state  of  mind  till  the  next  evening,  when  her 
happy  spirit  took  its  flight  to  mansions  on  high.'  " 

The  missionary  from  Pic  River  writes  : 

"This  new  mission  is  established  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Pic  River,  on  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  near  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company's  Tent.  When  I  received  my 
appointment  to  this  remote  field  of  missionary  toil,  it  was 
with  considerable  reluctance  and.  trembling  I  entered 
upon  it.     But  I  came,  hoping  it  was  ray  providential 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


337 


path.  Trusting  in  the  Lord,  I  determined  to  do  all  I 
could  to  advance  the  good  cause,  and  for  this  I  have 
labored  day  and  night  in  my  weak  way.  During  the 
year,  I  have  visited  the  Indian  in  his  wigwam.  Last 
winter  I  spent  four  or  five  weeks  in  search  of  the  poor 
benighted  pagan  on  his  hunting  ground,  in  the  interior  of 
this  cold  country,  and  have  laid  night  after  night  on  the 
top  of  the  snow,  without  shelter ;  sometimes  I  have  found 
a  foot  of  snow  on  top  of  me  in  the  morning.  We  may 
not  always  reap  an  abundant  harvest  from  our  toil.  Yet 
when  there  is  some  good  effected,  it  is  cause  of  much 
gratitude  to  Him  who  condescends  to  employ  such  feeble 
instruments  in  improving:  the  condition  of  those  who  sit 
in  darkness.  At  this  mission  we  have  a  few  that  enjoy 
the  comforts  of  religion,  and  meet  in  class  regularly.  In 
all,  nineteen  have  renounced  paganism,  given  up  their 
images,  and  are  striving  to  serve  the  true  God.  One 
who  was  converted  last  fall,  continued  faithful  during 
the  winter,  and  this  spring,  while  on  a  hunting  excursion, 
he  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith. 

"Three  families  have  promised  to  build  houses  at  the 
Pic,  and  remain,  which,  we  hope,  will  induce  others  to  do 
the  same.  My  first  effort  was  to  build  a  house  with  my 
own  hands,  14  feet  square  with  a  cellar,  which  I  com* 
pleted  in  September  last.  I  had  no  shingles,  so  I  made 
the  roof  of  timbers,  laid  close  together,  then  plastered 
and  covered  it  with  cedar  bark.  The  Hudson's  Bay 
Company  kindly  furnished  me  with  plank  for  the  floor, 
and  several  other  materials  without  charge. 

"All  the  Indians  I  have  met  with  in  this  remote  coun- 
try, give  the  utmost  attention  to  the  Word  of  Life,  and 
often  they  come  to  me  and  enquire  what  they  must  do 


338 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\ 


to  be  saved.     *  The  harvest  is  great  but  the  laborers  are 
few.'  Geo.  Blaker." 

From  the  Missionary  at  Norway  House,  Rossville, 
June  14th,  1855 : 

"  I  am  happy  to  inform  you  that  we  still  are  in  the  en- 
joyment of  peace  and  prosperity.  On  Christmas  eve,  we 
held  a  missionary  meeting, —  the  first,  probably,  ever  held 
in  the  place.  All  the  donations  to  the  mission  cause  from 
all  sources,  amount  to  something  over  £12  sterling. 
About  a  week  ago,  we  equipped  two  brethren,  and  sent 
them  on  an  evangelical  tour  of  two  months  to  Nelson 
River.  In  building  new  houses,  making  new  fields,  and 
enlarging  old  ones,  and  making  roads  through  the  village, 
there  has  probably  been  more  done  this  spring  than  in 
ten  years  previously,  and  it  has  required  but  little  prompt- 
in  i?  to  do  it. 

"We  have  inclosed  and  brought  into  cultivation,  about 
one  and  three-quarters  of  an  acre,  and  it  has  been  rather 
a  heavy  job ;  but  as  it  lay  immediately  joining  the  mis- 
sion premises,  I  was  apprehensive  we  might  lose  it  if  we 
waited  much  longer,  as  our  Indians  have  manifested  quite 
a  spirit  of  improvement,  and  land  in  our  immediate  vicin- 
ity is  being  prized.  "We  have  now  a  little  over  three 
acres  in  all,  belonging  to  the  mission.  We  have,  howev- 
er, not  planted  our  new  ground,  as  we  have  nothing  to 
put  into  it  as  yet. 

"On  our  arrival  here,  I  commenced  the  study  of  the  syl- 
labic character,  and  the  Cree  language.  In  two  months 
I  was  able  to  read  the  morning  service  in  Cree,  written 
in  this  character.  For  three  or  four  months  I  have 
been  praying  publicly  in  this  language,  and  as  we  have  a 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


339 


large  number  of  Indians  around  us,  I  have  occasion  to 
converse  with  them  from  twenty  to  fifty  times  a  day.  I 
feel  that,  under  these  c  rcumstances,  to  be  compelled  to 
use  an  interpreter  would  be  an  mtolerable  burden.  It 
has  taken  much  of  my  time  to  oversee  the  work  we  have 
done.  In  consequence  of  the  kind  of  material  we  had  to 
work  with,  I  have  found  it  necessary  to  be  almost  con- 
stantly present,  and  then  I  would  not  only  tell  how  it 
should  be  done,  but  take  hold  and  help.  Thus  I  have 
worked  at  plowing,  planting,  fencing,  ditching,  grubbing 
up  stumps  and  roots.  We  have  a  pretty  good  garden, 
and  I  have  attended  to  that  mainly  myself.  Early  this 
spring  I  made,  nearly  all  alone,  two  small  boats  that  we 
needed  for  the  mission,  &c. 

"I  expect  to  visit  Berrin  River  soon.  This  will  take  me 
from  home  about  two  weeks.  I  am  happy  to  say  we  are 
all  in  usual  health.  Mrs.  H.  has  not  suffered  from  the  ef- 
fects of  this  climate,  as  she  did  from  that  of  Lake  Superi- 
or. We  have  additions  to  our  number  from  time  to 
time.  A  short  time  since,  Adam  Moody  came  and 
wished  to  join  us.  This  man  had  got  some  knowledge  of 
Christianity  from  the  Church  missionaries  at  Red  River, 
and  when  Br.  Rundle  arrived  here  in  1840,  he  found 
Adam  exhorting  the  Indians  to  be  Christians.  He  is  de- 
cidedly a  man  of  talent,  but  some  years  ago  stopped 
short  in  religion.  He  wishes  to  try  again.  One  of  the 
Company's  servants,  an  intelligent  watchman,  and  an 
Indian,  have  joined  us  within  the  last  week  or  so. 

"I  have  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  Berrin's  River. 
The  distance  we  travelled  is  about  260  miles.  We  spent 
three  days  with  a  company  of  most  wretchedly  degraded 
savages.     We  learned  many  particulars  concerning  them, 


340 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


and  our  prospects  of  doing  them  good.  I  baptized  two 
children  of  a  member  of  ours  residing  at  the  place,  and 
a  few  of  the  Ifidians  expressed  a  desire  to  become  Chris- 
tians, and  promised  to  visit  rae  at  this  place  soon.  I  saw 
some  of  those  Indians  last  summer,  and  promised  th^^m 
a  visit  this  season.  Br.  Ryerson  also  advised  me  to  viut 
them.  I  need  not  remind  you  how  necessary  it  is  for  us 
to  be  particular  in  keeping  any  engagements  we  make 
with  the  Indians.  We  used  our  own  small  boat ;  two 
good  brethren  accompanied  me,  to  whom  I  paid  one 
pound  each  for  the  trip,  besides  furnishing  them.  At  the 
present  time  our  men  are  away  in  the  Company's  service, 
taking  furs  to,  and  bringing  from,  York  Factory,  so  that 
our  congregations  are  smaller  than  usual. 

"We  have  done  what  we  could  in  the  way  of  garden- 
ing, and  raising  our  supplies,  but  an  army  of  caterpillars 
has  destroyed  everything  in  all  this  region  of  country, 
except  potatoes,  and  them  very  much.  I  had  one  and 
three-quarters  of  an  acre  of  barley,  with  turnips,  one 
thousand  fine  cabbages,  &c.,  but  not  one  spire  of  barley, 
or  a  cabbage,  is  to  be  seen ;  all,  all  is  gone.  The  like 
was  never  heard  of  here.  We  ai'e  not  anxious  in  regard 
to  the  amount  of  salary,  but  I  am  urgent  that  the  Com- 
mittee should  fix  the  amount  on  some  uniform  scale. 
We  are  expected  to  abound  in  works  of  charity ;  for 
instance,  on  our  arrival,  we  found  eighteen  pounds  of 
tea  among  the  groceries  furnished  by  the  Company.  We 
have  not  used  a  particle  of  it  except  for  the  male  teacher, 
and  yet  it  is  all  gone.  We  have  a  large  population 
around  us,  so  this  old  woman  and  that  would  send  for 
upesees,  it  did  them  so  much  good. 

"We  should  be  furnished  with  some  simple  medicines, 


IIEV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


341 


for  we  are  constantly  applied  to  for  thcin.  I  am  anxious 
to  save  the  Society  from  certain  expenses  as  soon  as  it 
can  be  done  with  safety.  I  feel  perfectly  content  with 
'the  appropriations  made  for  our  salaries.  It  is  as  near 
equal  as  earthly  things  can  well  be  made.  It  will,  how- 
ever, require  close  economy  for  us  to  make  the  year's 
eud  meet  with  it.  The  customs  and  circumstances  of 
the  country  render  it  necessary  for  us  to  Have  more  ser- 
vant's hire  than  in  Canada.  I  think  it  very  necesHary 
that  all  our  missionaries  in  this  country  should  be  strict 
temperance  men.     We  are  in  usual  health  and  spirits. 

"July  26. — ^I  write  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your 
letter  by  the  hands  of  Br.  Woolsey,  who  arrived,  with 
Br.  Steinhaur,  safely  this  evening,  and  will  lea^e  in  a  day 
or  two  for  their  appointed  iield  of  labor.  It  is  easier  to 
come  from  Canada  to  this  place,  than  to  go  from  here  to 
Edmonton.  Thomas  Hurlbubt." 

We  add  two  more  letters  illustrative  of  Missionary 
life  in  those  high  northern  latitudes : 

"Oxford  House,  Jackson's  Bay,  ) 
June  7th,  1856.  J 

"You  will  have  been  aware  by  this  time,  that  we 
arrived  here  on  the  21st  of  August  of  last  year,  and  at 
that  time  we  only  found  one  family  on  the  mission ;  the  rest 
had  dispersed  abroad  on  different  parts  of  the  Lake  and 
other  places,  to  catch  fish  and  game.  The  general  aspect 
of  affairs  was  far  from  pleasing.  The  house  was  barely 
habitable,  even  at  that  period  of  the  year,  and  the  church 
scarely  tit  to  perform  Divine  service  in.  Very  little  had 
been  done  to  improve  the  general  aspect  of  the  place. 
The  potatoes  that  Mr.  Steinhaur  had  planted,  in  conse- 


342 


AUTOBIOGUAl'Iiy     OF 


quenco  of  his  removal  to  'Norway  House,*  had  been 
greatly  neglected,  the  consequence  was,  that  where  wo 
ought  to  have  had  one  hundred  bushels,  we  did  not  get 
near  half  that  quantity,  and  these  had  not  ripened  when 
we  had  to  dig  them  to  secure  them  from  the  frost.  The 
place,  however,  is  ^beautiful  for  situation,'  and  with  some 
labor  and  a  little  expen.'  o,  can  bo  made  all  that  is  desira- 
ble in  these  hyperborean  regions.  Since  my  arrival,  I 
have  been  excedingly  busy  in  litting  up  the  interior  of 
the  house,  and  in  making  several  articles  of  furniture. 

"The  house,  which  is  built  with  logs,  and  filled  in  with 
clay,  was  penetrated  by  every  shower  of  rain,  and  the 
clay  washed  down  on  the  floors,  and  everything  else  that 
happened  to  be  in  the  way ;  added  to  which,  it  was  liter- 
ally swarming  with  mice,  so  that  both  our  little  daughter 
and  the  girl  were  bitten  by  them  while  asleep,  and  during 
my  absence  to  York  factory,  Mrs.  B.  was  obliged  to  keep 
candles  burning  in  order  to  get  any  sleep.  Not  being 
able  to  procure  a  carpenter,  I  had  to  purchase  a  lew- 
tools  and  set  to  work  in  good  earnest,  and  I  can  say 
most  conscientiously,  I  never  worked  harder  in  my  life ; 
but  I  have  done  it  cheerfully,  knowing  by  experience 
that  the  Indians  are  more  apt  to  learn  by  example  than 
by  precept.  The  house  is  now  comfortable,  as  far  as  the 
small  size  of  it  will  allow,  and  the  extremely  severe  win- 
ter has  been  passed  in  comparative  comfort  as  far  as  the 
cold  was  concerned. 

The  place,  as  I  have  already  stated  to  you,  was  exceed- 
ingly bare  of  furniture,  but  I  have  made  during  the 
winter,  two  very  good  beds,  one  sofa,  a  good  side- 
board, a  chest  of  drawers,  a  table,  and  several  other  use- 
ful articles.    Besides  which,  with  the  assistance  of  the 


REV.     ALVIN      TORUY. 


343 


men  I  have  hired,  and  the  Rchool-master,  I  have  got  a 
good  fish  house  erected,  18  by  16,  for  which  we  have  had 
to  get  out  all  the  timber.  I  have  also  got  about  one 
thousand  boards  of  various  sorts  sawed  and  brought  on 
to  the  premises,  also  the  frame  timber  for  a  school- 
master's house  26  by  18  ;  the  same  for  another  building, 
which  we  require  as  a  store-house  ;  ice-house  and  "dairy, 
24  by  13  ;  also,  enough  for  the  addition  of  two  win;^8  to 
the  dwelling  house,  each  16  by  14,  and  an  excellent  Ught 
clench  work-boat  16  feet  long,  very  nearly  fit  to  launch, 
and  which  could  not  be  purchased  in  Canada,  exclupivo 
of  the  sails,  for  less  than  £16.  This,  also,  I  have  entirely 
built  myself.   - 

"On  my  arrival  from  York  factory,  I  found  that  several 
Indians  had  returned,  and  from  that  time  until  the  hunt- 
ing season  arrived,  we  had  about  twenty-five  families  on 
the  mission.  Two  new  houses  have  since  then  been 
built,  and  other  Indians  are  preparing  to  build  this  sea- 
son. Their  attendance  on  the  means  of  grace  was  good, 
scarcely  one  remaining  away  on  these  occasions. 

"We  have  not  been  able  to  commence  a  school  as  yet, 
partly  from  the  want  of  suitable  and  necessary  books,  of 
which,  indeed,  we  have  none ;  but  principally  ""  otq  the 
fact,  that  the  fishing  was  a  complete  failure,  so  laat  the 
Indians  were  under  the  necessity  of  taking  away  their 
wives  and  children,  to  prevent  them  frciu  starving. 
Indeed,  so  extreme  were  the  wants  of  vaany  of  them, 
that  we  have  seen  them  cook  the  entrails  of  fish  and  rab- 
bits, and  other  disgusting  garbage,  to  keep  body  and  soul 
together. 

I  am  thankful,  however,  that   no  other  evil  conse- 
quences of  the  scarcity  have  come  to  our  knowledge.    I 


344 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


\' 


find  that  we  shall  have  no  diificulties  in  establishing  a 
mission  here.  In  this  country,  in  consequence  of  its 
norther  latitude,  and  long  winters,  (the  lake  is  now, 
June  Yth,  partly  covered  with  ice,)  the  Indians  must  be 
principally  dependent  upon  their  hunting  for  their  sub- 
sistence, as  nothing  but  a  few  vegetables  can  be  raised. 
The  consequence  is,  that  they  are  necessarily  absent  from 
the  mission  nearly  seven  months  of  the  year,  with  the 
exception  of  occasional  visits. 

"At  Norway  House  they  have  an  annual  examination 
of  the  School,  when  considerable  sums  are  collected  from 
the  gentlemen  of  the  company,  which  are  laid  out  in  suit- 
able clothing  for  the  children  ;  but  here,  in  consequence 
oi  our  isolated  position,  being  quite  out  of  the  line  of 
travel,  we  have  no  such  resources,  and  unless  we  can  pro- 
cure articles  of  clothing  suitable  for  children  of  both 
sexes  from  three  to  ten  years  of  age,  we  shall  never  be 
able  to  keep  anything  like  a  school  in  operation.  But  if 
we  had  these  little  aids,  we  should  soon  have  a  good 
School,  as  I  think  we  could  easily  collect  from  sixty  to 
seventy  scholars. 

"In  conclusion,  let  me  say,  that  we  never  more  fully  felt 
the  need  of  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  than  now  ;  and  I 
feel  confident  that  if  our  case  be  fully  brought  before  the 
Church,  that  we  shall  not  fail  in  securing  the  sympathy 
and  prayers  of  its  members.  Here  we  have  no  christian 
communion,  no  one  to  converse  with  or  consult,  whatever 
diificulties  may  arise,  and  in  case  of  dangerous  illness,  no 
medical  aid  to  be  obtained  within  two  hundred  miles. 
But  our  trust  is  in  God  whose  mercy  and  aid  never  fail. 

*'R.  Beooking." 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


345 


"Lac-La-Pline,  Fort  Frances,  ) 
July  4th,  1855.  J 

"As  Sir  George  Simpson  will  pass  here,  I  write  a  few 
lines  beforehand,  in  order  to  fulfill  my  promise,  which  I 
mentioned  last  winter  in  my  letter.     Early  in  the  spring 
I  visited  the  River  Indians,  and  held  a  consultation  with 
them  in  reference  to  establishing  a  mission  at  the  Mu- 
nido  Rapids.    Some  of  them  were  willing,  but  those  who 
appeared  to  have  the  most  influence  opposed  the  object. 
"The  Indians  from  diflferent  parts  have  been  tenting 
near  this  fort  for  several  days,  and  performed  their  cus- 
toms of  metaisms,  dancing  with   a  human  scalp,  war- 
whoop,  the  pretended  intercourse  with  the   spirits   of 
animals,  and  gambling.      They  are  aware  of  the  service 
which  I  am  kindly  allowed  to  hold  every  Sabbath  in  one 
of  the  largest  rooms  in  the  fort,  but  they  do  not  attend. 
The  only  course  I  pursue  is  to  speak  to  them  one  by 
one ;    and  I  perceive  that  several  would  embrace  Chris- 
tianity if  they  were  not  intimidated  by  the  principal 
metas,  who  get  clothing  from  their  fellow  Indians  by 
initiating  them  into  the  customs,  and  telUng  pretended 
revelations  successively.      I  learn  that  they  do  these 
things  every  year  in  the  month  of  June ;    hence  their 
combination  against  receiving  instruction  from  mission- 
aries. 

"I  know  not  the  number  of  Indians  that  have  been 
tenting  here,  the  greater  part  of  whom  have  left  for  the 
American  territory,  to  receive  their  first  payment  for  the 
lands  which  they  have  surrendered.  The  chief  of  this 
band  was  the  one  who  threatened  me  not  to  speak  to  his 
young  men  last  year,  but  he  was  quite  low  this  summer, 
for  he  is  under  the  displeasure  of  his  band,  on  account  ot 


346 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


\ 


their  lands  in  the  American  territory.  Though  they 
know  my  sayings  against  their  deceptive  and  barbarous 
customs,  yet  they  have  not  acted  rudely  towards  me,  as  I 
expected,  when  so  many  were  tenting  on  the  Portage. 
On  one  occasion  several  of  them  came  into  the  yard  of 
the  fort  naked,  variously  daubed  with  vermillion,  oxide 
of  iron,  and  clay,  with  guns  and  tomahawks,  and  half 
drums.  I  asked  one  of  the  party  what  they  were  going 
to  do.  'To  perform  one  of  our  customs,'  said  he.  It  was 
the  war-dance,  war-whoop,  &c.  They  performed  this 
three  several  times  this  summer.  It  is  a  begging  custom, 
but  I  do  not  favor  it.  Allen  Salt." 

The  rapidity  with  which  the  news  of  the  great 
work  of  God  among  the  Six  Nations,  spread  to  the 
west  and  north-west  among  the  Indians  of  that 
country  is  surprising,  when  we  take  into  account  the 
fact  that  they  have  no  regular  methods  of  conveying 
intelligence  from  one  nation  to  another ;  but  to 
Indians,  religious  news,  or  anything  concerning  the 
will  of  the  Great  Spirit  towards  them,  is  of  great  im- 
portance in  their  estimation,  and  when  couched  in  the 
language  generally  used  to  describe  such  events,  it 
acquired  great  interest  in  th^ir  eyes,  and  was  among 
the  items  of  news  of  greatest  importance,  when  they 
net  around  their  camp-fires  or  mingled  with  each 
other  in  their  councils.  In  this  way,  the  news  of  what 
the  Great  Spirit  was  doing  for  Indians  in  Canadio, 
soon  traversed  the  vast  plains  of  the  West,  crossed 


REV.     ALVIN    TORRY. 


347 


,.., 


the  Bocky  Mountains  and  reached  the  Flathead  Indi- 
ans upon  the  coast  of  the  Pacific 

Of  such  importance  was  this  intelligence  to  them, 
that  they  immediately  called  a  general  council  of  their 
nation,  and  after  mature  deliberation  they  appointed 
four  of  their  most  distinguished  chiefs,  renowned  for 
their  wisdom  and  prudence,  to  make  a  journey  to  St. 
Louis,  where  lived  Col.  Clarke,  a  man  who  had  been 
among  them,  and  by  his  honorable  conduct  had  won 
their  esteem  and  confidence.     They  started  upon  their 
long  and  toilsome    journey  of   three  thousand  miles 
and  over,  through  swamps  and  over  mountains,  cross- 
ing trackless  plains  and   journeying  through  hostile 
countries,  until  they  reached  the  place  of  their  des- 
tination.    Here  they  foimd  their  friend.  Col.  Clarke, 
who  welcomed   them   to  his  house  and  hospitable 
board,  and  treated  them  with  the  attention  due  to 
their  rank.     They  told  him  the  object  of  their  journey, 
how  they  had  heard  that  the  Great  Good  Spirit  had 
sent  a  Book  by  the  hands  of  the  white  man,  to  their 
brethren  towards  the  rising  of  the  sun,  that  this  Book 
told  them  of  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  in  regard  to 
their  manner  of  living  and   worshiping,   that   their 
brethren  who  had  received  it,  had  now  become  very 
wise  and  hai)py,  and  they  concluded  by  requesting 
Col.  Clarke  to  send  them  a  white  man  with  this  great 


ii 


348 


AUTOBIOeBAPHT     OF 


Book,  that  tliey  too  might  listen  to  the  words  of  the 
Great  Spirit  and  become  wise  and  happy. 

The  Colonel  assured  them  that  he  would  use  all  his 
influence  to  obtain  what  they  so  anxiously  desired,  and 
invited  them  to  stay  with  him  several  weeks,  until 
they  should  recover  from  the  fatigues  of  their  journey. 
They  did  so,  but  two  of  them  were  taken  ill  while  at 
his  house  and  died.  The  Colonel,  according  to  his 
promise,  published  a  call  to  the  Churches  of  the 
United  States,  shortly  after  my  return  from  Canada, 
stating  the  particulars  of  his  interview  with  the  Flat- 
head chiefs,  and  asking  them  to  furnish  what  was  so 
loudly  called  for.  This  went  the  rounds  of  the  press 
in  the  States,  and  though  thousands  of  ministers, 
commissioned  from  on  high  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
all  nations,  read  the  appeal,  and  saw  before  them  the 
door  opened  wide  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel 
and  the  evangelization  of  thousands  of  a  benighted 
race  of  fellow  mortals,  yet  but  one  of  all  that  host  of 
God's  elect,  felt  constrained  to  leave  his  home  and 
friends  and  brave  the  perils  of  a  wilderness,  to  carry 
the  tidings  of  a  crucified  Savior  to  those  waiting  thou- 
sands. 

The  Rev.  Jason  Lee,  of  one  of  the  eastern  Confer- 
ences of  the  M.  E.  Church,  felt  constrained  to  take  his 
life  in  his  hand,  and  to  go  to  that  distant  land  to  carry 


REV.     ALVIN     TGRRT. 


349 


the  tidings  of  mercy  and  salvation  to  those  who, 
through  the  order  of  Providence,  had  so  ardently  de- 
sired it.  With  a  travelling  companion  he  started 
across  the  continent,  and  after  a  long  and  toilsome 
journey,  reached  the  nation  of  Flatheads,  where  his 
labors  were  abundantly  blessed.  This  was  the  com- 
mencement, not  only  of  that  extensive  mission  of  the 
Pacific,  but  also  of  the  republic  of  Oregon. 

In  the  year  1819,  in  consequence  of  a  grant  made 
by  government,  of  one  hundred  acres  of  land  to  any 
one  who  would  move  into  the  new  country  back  of  the 
old  settlements  in  the  Oanadas,  and  commence  a  farm 
by  building  and  planting,  there  was  a  great  emigration 
from  the  European  countries  and  the  older  settlements 
of  the  Canadas.  These  formed  the  new  townships 
where  I  travelled  the  first  years  of  my  stay  in  Canada. 
The  oak  plains  along  the  rivers  were  soon  taken  up,  and 
crops  were  easily  put  into  the  ground,  as  they  had  only 
to  girdle  the  trees  that  were  scattered  thinly  over  the 
country,  and  thus  cause  them  to  die,  when  they  could 
fell  them  at  their  leisure. 

Rough  shanties,  or  small  log  houses,  were  put  up  to 
screen  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  and 
then  they  awaited  the  ripening  of  their  crops  with 
contentment.  Among  these  I  labored,  often  tying 
my  horse  to  a  tree  as  I  dispensed  the  Word  of  Life 


! 


350 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY    OF 


to  those  who,  while  in  their  native  land,  listened  to 
the  regular  preaching  of  a  well  settled  country,  but 
who  now  were  deprived  of  all  means  of  grace,  and, 
like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  wandered  unwatched 
and  uncared  for.  ' 

Where  the  city  of  London  now  stands,  and  in  the 
surrounding  country,  I  travelled  much,  and  had  the 
pleasure  of  forming  the  first  societies  ever  established 
in  those  parts.  Hundreds  of  persons  who  had  grown 
up  to  manhood  within  sound  of  the  gospel,  and  had 
remained  unconcerned  about  their  soul's  welfare,  though 
the  children  of  many  prayers,  now  greeted  the  appear- 
ance of  a  minister  with  tears  of  joy,  and  listened  with 
attention  to  his  words. 


\ 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Return  home — Incidents — Camp-meeting  at  Lebanon — Sacred  aSBOcio* 
tions — Death  of  a  Son — Retrospection — On  the  Roclc — Joyous  Pros- 
pect. 

Oil  my  return  from  Canada,  I  attended  a  camp- 
meeting  near  Geneva — found  the  people  encamped  in 
the  grove,  but  not  as  devotional  as  formerly  on  such 
occasions.  However,  some  good  was  done.  I  returned 
by  the  head  of  Seneca  Lake  and  stopped  at  Mr. 
Mathews,  where  I  was  taken  sick,  the  fatigues  of  my 
long  journey  to  Canada  being  too  much  for  my  broken 
down  constitution.  I  was  detained  with  this  kind 
family  several  days.  May  the  Lord  reward  them  a 
hundred  fold  in  this  life,  and  in  the  world  to  come,  with 
life  everlasting.  On  the  following  Sunday  I  preached  in 
the  Pokeville  church.  Thirty-two  years  had  rolled 
away  since  I  had  preached  in  this  place.  Then  we  had 
no  church,  but  preached  in  a  school  house. 

Two  brothers,  Caleb  and  Chauncy  Smith,  have  re- 
sided in  this  society  forty  or  fifty  years,  and  have  been 
leading  members  of  the  Church.  The  two  years  I 
travelled  Ulysses  circuit,  Br.  Caleb  was  the  leading 


352 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


\ 


circuit  steward,  and  Br.  Chauncy  was  class-leader.  I 
always  called  them  "Caleb  and  Joshua,"  for,  like  them 
of  old,  they  were  always  leading  on  the  sacramental 
host  of  God's  elect  to  victory.  May  they  finish  their 
course  with  joy,  cross  the  Jordan  of  Death  trium- 
phantly, and  enter  into  the  rest  above,  where  I  hope 
to  greet  them,  and  all  the  good  brothers  and  sisters  of 
Hector. 

Between  Cayuga  and  Seneca  Lakes,  I  still  find  many 
old  friends  who  are  now  among  the  most  able  and 
influential  of  the  land.  Many  whose  homes  formed  a 
resting  place  for  me  while  cultivating  Immanuel's  land, 
are  still  living,  surrounded  by  children  who  have  joined 
in  the  way  their  fathers  trod,  and  many  who  have 
passed  on  before,  have  left  to  their  children  the  legacy 
of  a  good  example,  and  an  unwavering  trust  in  God. 
May  they  profit  by  their  parents'  example,  and  so  live 
while  on  earth,  as  to  meet  with  them  above. 

I  reached  home  after  an  absence  of  two  months ; 
found  my  family  comfortably  well.  My  eldest  son  had 
been  better  during  my  absence,  than  for  two  years 
previous.  . 

After  a  short  rest,  I  attended  a  camp-meeting  held 
at  Lebanon,  the  home  of  my  boyhood.  Many  associ- 
ations connected  with  this  part  of  the  country,  render  it 
peculiarly  interesting  to  me.     But  a  few  miles  I'rom 


RKV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


353 


this  camp-ground,  is  the  place  where,  more  than  fifty 
years  ago,  the  venerable  Eben  White  presided  at  a 
similar  meeting.  I  was  but  a  small  boy  at  that  time  ; 
my  father  and  mother  were  there,  and  I  well  remem- 
ber the  manner  in  which  the  Lord  manifested  himself 
to  his  people  in  all  ).ia  tiillness,  and  where  the  slain  of 
the  Lord  were  in  .no  camp.  I  never  think  of  that 
meeting  without  a  thrill  of  emotion.  Many  times 
since  then,  while  passing  that  consecrated  spot,  have 
I  hitched  my  horse,  and  walked  over  the  ground,  hal- 
lowed by  so  many  associations,  and  as  I  wiped  the 
falling  tear  from  my  eyes,  I  have  lifted  up  my  heart 
in  prayer  to  God,  asking  for  a  more  full  return  of  those 
early  scenes  in  our  meetings  at  the  present  day.  Here 
also  repose  the  remains  of  my  honored  father,  my  eldest 
brother,  his  wife  and  only  daughter,  all  of  whom,  I 
hope  and  trust,  have  made  heaven  their  home. 

In  this  neighborhood  lived  my  first  class-leader,  J. 
Hitchcock,  who,  for  deep  piety  and  sound  judgment, 
was  unsurpassed  by  any  around  him.  Br.  H.  was 
among  the  first  to  open  his  doors  to  Methodist  preach- 
ing, and  the  weary  itinerant  always  found  a  welcome 
at  his  table.  Years  have  rolled  by  since  these  vet- 
erans left  the  Church  militant  for  their  home  above. 
And  may  all  their  children — children  of  many  prayers, 
see  to  it  that  they  fail  not  in  meeting  their  honored 
jiarents  in  heaven. 


354 


\ 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OP 


October  28th,  our  dear  but  much  afflicted  son, 
passed  away  from  earth  to  join  the  ransomed  host 
above.  He  was  a  child  of  great  promise,  learning 
easily  and  rapidly  anything  that  was  taught  him.  He 
was  religiously  inclined  from  his  infancy,  and  when  he 
first  mingled  with  other  children  at  common  schools, 
he  acted  the  part  of  a  little  missionary,  so  shocked 
was  he  at  their  wickedness,  and  so  anxious  was  he  to 
reform  them.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  experienced 
religion,  and  from  that  time  forward  lived  a  devoted 
life.  He  had  many  trials,  temptations,  and  conflicts 
to  endure,  and  from  the  peculiar  nature  of  his  disease, 
was  debarred  from  many  of  the  privileges  commonly 
enjoyed  by  Christians,  but  his  trust  was  in  the  Lord, 
and  to  him  he  went  with  all  his  troubles,  his  griefs  and 
fears.  His  suflferings  were  great  at  times,  seeming 
almost  beyond  physical  endurance.  For  a  few  years 
before  his  death,  his  mental  faculties  much  of  the 
time  were  shrouded  in  the  gloom  of  night,  but  at 
times  the  clouds  would  break  away,  and  the  flashing 
eye,  and  animated  countenance,  told  that  reason  did 
but  slumber.  At  such  times  much  of  his  conversation 
was  his  love  to  God,  and  of  the  unutterable  love  that 
filled  his  soul.  The  Lord  was  merciful  to  him,  and 
during  his  last  days,  suffered  not  the.  tempter  to  come 
nigh  unto  him.     During  his  last  moments,  he  was 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


355 


unconscious  of  the  approach  of  death,  but  we  know 
the  Lord  took  him  to  himself,  and  that  now  he  reigns 
in  an  eternity  of  joy. 

Rest,  gontlc>  sleeper,  rest 
From  nil  thy  pain  and  anguish  deep ; 
For  thou  art  now  among  the  blest, 
No  more  by  sin  or  grief  oppressed, 
But  hushed  in  quiet  sleep. 

In  surveying  my  past  life,  1  see  many  instances 
where  I  have  failed  to  accomplish  for  God  what  I  most 
earnestly  desired  to.  1  see  I  lacked  that  faith  the 
ancients  had,  who  "subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  right- 
eousness, obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of 
lions,  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness  were  made  strong, 
waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of 
the  aliens."  Had  I  been  more  fully  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  how  much  more  good  I 
might  have  done  to  my  dying  fellow  men,  with  whom 
I  have  been  associated  during  the  past  forty-five  years 
of  my  ministry.  How  much  better  I  could  have 
braved  the  storms  and  ills  of  life,  and  ascended  higher 
in  the  kingdom  of  grace,  to  inhale  the  breezes  coming 
fresh  from  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb.  My 
daily  prayer  to  God  is,  that  he  will  pardon  all  my  sins, 
both  of  omission  and  commission,  and  blot  them  for- 
ever from  the  book  of  his  remembrance  ;  that  he  will 
accept  of  me  as  his  adopted  son  forever. 


y 


356 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY      OF 


My  trust  is  in  him  ;  I  feel  that  my  faith  rests  on 
the  atonement  ;  and  I  believe  that  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  sufficient  to  make  a  full  and  complete  atone- 
ment for  all  sin,  and  to  cleanse  from  all  unrighteoua- 
ness.  Its  healing  power  I  have  felt  for  fifty  years, 
and  I  know  that  his  precious  15Iood  avails  for  me  at 
the  mercy  seat  of  God  on  high.  I  know  I  have 
entrance  into  the  holy  of  holies  by  faith  and  humble 
prayer,  and  I  can  now  say,  "One  thing  have  I  desired 
of  the  Lord,  and  that  will  I  seek  after,  that  I  may 
dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  all  the  days  of  my 
life,  to  behold  the  beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  to  enquire 
in  his  temple.  In  the  time  of  trouble  he  shall  hide 
me  in  his  pavilion  :  in  the  secret  of  his  tabernacle 
shall  he  hide  me  ;  he  shall  set  me  upon  a  rock.  And 
now  shall  my  head  be  lifted  up  above  mine  enemies 
round  about  me  :  therefore  will  I  offer  in  his  taber- 
nacle sacrifices  of  joy  :  I  will  sing,  yea,  I  will  sing 
praises  unto  the  Lord.  For  I  know  the  law  of  the 
Lord  is  perfect,  converting  the  soul :  the  testimony 
of  the  Lord  is  sure,  making  wise  the  simple.  The 
statutes  of  the  Lord  are  right,  rejoicing  the  heart. 
The  commandment  of  the  Lord  is  pure,  enlightening 
the  eyea.  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  clean,  enduring 
forever :  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true,  and 
righteous  altogether.      More  to  be  desired  are  they 


REV.     ALVIN     TORRY. 


357 


than  gold  :  yea,  than  much  fine  gold  ;  sweeter  also  thau 
honey,  and  the  honey-comb.  Moreover,  by  them  is 
thy  servant  warned  :  and  in  keeping  of  them  is  great 
reward."  '    v 

And  now,  dear  reader,  I  must  close.  In  writing  these 
incidents  of  my  life,  I  have  selected  such  as  I  thought 
were  most  marked  with  the  special  ]>rovidcnce  God,  in 
showing  how  the  Lord  has  blessed  my  feeble  labors  in 
trying  to  bring  souls  to  Christ.  I  cannot  expect  to 
stay  many  years  more  with  the  Church  militant,  for 
already  the  frosts  of  sixty-five  winters  have  passed 
over  my  head,  and  my  weather-beaten  bark  is  nearing 
the  heavenly  port.  After  braving  a  few  more  of  the 
storms  and  ills  of  this  life,  if  I  hold  on  to  the  Holy 
Bible  as  my  compass  and  chart,  with  an  undying 
grasp,  and  keep  Christ  Jesus  at  the  helm,  amid  the 
roaring  tempest  and  the  foaming  billows  as  they  roll 
darkly  over  me,  I  shall  escape  the  rocks  and  quick- 
sands, and  safely  moor  my  bark  in  the  harbor  above, 
for  my  anchor  already  is  dropped  within  the  vail,  and 
the  light  of  the  celestial  city  breaks  in  upon  my  vision. 
Until  my  Lord  says,  "come,"  I  will  stay  on  board  the 
old  ship  Zion,  for  she  is  sure  of  the  harbor,  and  I  soon 
shall  join  in  the  song  of  the  ransomed,  'mid  the  bright 
mansions  where  immortal  friendship  blooms  in  perfec- 
tion. In  the  following  beautiful  lines,  from  one  of 
our  poets,  the  reader  has  the  language  of  my  heart : 


358 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     OF 


"I  love  thy  kingdom,  Lord, 

The  house  of  thine  abode, 
The  Chnrch  our  blessed  Redeemer  sayed. 

With  his  own  precious  blood. 

»'I  love  thy  Church,  0  God  I 

Her  walls  before  thee  stand,  ^■ 

Dear  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye, 

And  graven  on  thy  hand. 

r 

**For  her  my  tears  shall  fall ; 

For  her  my  prayers  ascend ; 
To  her  my  toils  and  cares  be  given, 

Till  toils  and  cares  shall  end. 

♦•Beyond  my  highest  joy, 

I  prize  her  heavenly  ways ; 
Her  sweet  communion,  solemn  vows, 

Her  hymns  of  love  and  praise. 

"Sure  as  thy  truth  shall  last, 

To  Zion  shall  be  given, 
The  brighter  glories  earth  can  yield, 

And  brighter  bliss  of  heaven." 


A., 


